All Fa Lectures

Master Li Hongzhi
 Index

S No Lecture Page No

1 Lecture in Sydney 1
Teaching the Fa at the Founding Ceremony of the Singaporean
2 49
Falun Dafa Association
3 First Fa Teaching Given in the United States 65
4 Teaching the Fa at the Conference in Houston 83
Teaching the Fa at the International Experience-Sharing Conference
5 135
in Beijing
Teaching the Fa at a New York Meeting (Lectures in the United
6 149
States)
7 Teaching the Fa in New York City (Lectures in the United States) 167
8 Teaching the Fa in San Francisco (Lectures in the United States) 187
9 Lecture at the First Conference in North America 201
10 Teaching the Fa at the Conference in Europe 247
11 Teaching the Fa at the Assistants' Fa Conference in Changchun 297
12 Teaching the Fa at the Conference in Singapore 341
13 Teaching the Fa at the Conference in Switzerland 379
14 Teaching the Fa at the Western U.S. Fa Conference 431
15 Teaching the Fa at the Eastern U.S. Fa Conference 485
16 Teaching the Fa at the Fa Conference in Australia 531
17 Teaching the Fa at the Conference in New Zealand 583
18 Teaching the Fa at the Conference in Canada 625
19 Teaching the Fa at the Conference in the Midwest-U.S. 665
Teaching the Fa at the Western U.S. Fa Conference (Guiding the
20 697
Voyage)
Teaching the Fa at the Great Lakes Fa Conference in North America
21 703
(Guiding the Voyage)
Teaching the Fa at the 2001 Canada Fa Conference (Guiding the
22 711
Voyage)
Teaching the Fa at the Washington, D.C. International Fa
23 715
Conference (Guiding the Voyage)
24 Fa-Lecture at the Conference in Florida, U.S.A. 723

i
25 Touring North America to Teach the Fa 731
26 Teaching the Fa at the 2002 Fa Conference in Boston 761
27 Teaching the Fa at the Washington, D.C. Fa Conference 767
28 Teaching the Fa at the 2002 Fa Conference in Philadelphia, U.S.A. 771
Fa-Lecture During the 2003 Lantern Festival at the U.S. West Fa
29 781
Conference
Teaching and Explaining the Fa at the Metropolitan New York Fa
30 845
Conference
31 Teaching the Fa at the Conference in Vancouver, Canada, in 2003 881
32 Teaching the Fa at the 2003 Midwest-U.S. Fa Conference 895
33 Teaching the Fa at the 2003 Washington DC Fa Conference 905
34 Teaching the Fa at the Discussion on Creating Fine Art 911
35 Teaching the Fa at the Meeting on Writing Music 937
36 Teaching the Fa at the 2003 Atlanta Fa Conference 951
37 Teaching the Fa at the 2004 Western U.S. Fa Conference 985
38 Teaching the Fa on Easter, 2004, at the New York Fa Conference 1015
39 Teaching the Fa at the Meeting with Asia-Pacific Students 1021
40 Teaching the Fa at the 2004 Chicago Conference 1055
41 Teaching the Fa at the 2004 Washington DC Fa Conference 1065
Teaching the Fa at the 2004 International Fa Conference in New
42 1069
York
43 Teaching the Fa at the Western U.S. International Fa Conference 1127
44 Teaching the Fa at the 2005 Manhattan International Fa Conference 1159
45 Teaching the Fa at the 2005 Canada Fa Conference 1167
46 Teaching the Fa in the City of Chicago 1175
47 Teaching the Fa in San Francisco, 2005 1181
48 Teaching the Fa in the City of Los Angeles 1223
49 Fa Teaching Given in Manhattan 1269
50 Teaching the Fa in Canada, 2006 1281
51 Teaching the Fa at the Fa Conference at the U.S. Capital 1291
52 Fa Teaching at the 2007 New York Fa Conference 1299

ii
53 Fa Teaching at the U.S. Capital 1333
54 Fa Teaching at the 2008 New York Conference 1341
55 Fa Teaching Given at the NTDTV Meeting 1347
Fa Teaching at the 2009 Greater New York International Fa
56 1369
Conference
Fa Teaching at the 2009 Washington DC International Fa
57 1399
Conference
Fa Teaching Given at the Fa Conference Marking the Tenth
58 1407
Anniversary of the Minghui Website’s Founding
59 Fa Teaching Given at the Epoch Times Meeting 1427
60 Be More Diligent 1435
61 Fa Teaching Given at the 2010 New York Fa Conference 1443
Dafa Disciples Must Study the Fa - Fa Teaching Given at the 2011
62 1475
Washington DC Metro Area Fa Conference
63 What is a Dafa Disciple 1491
64 20th Anniversary Fa Teaching 1505
65 2012 International Fa Conference at the U.S. Capital 1519
66 Fa Teaching at the 2013 Greater New York Fa Conference 1527
67 Fa Teaching at the 2013 Western U.S. Fa Conference 1551
68 Fa Teaching on World Falun Dafa Day 1557
69 Fa Teaching Given at the 2014 San Francisco Fa Conference 1581
70 Fa Teaching Given at the 2015 New York Fa Conference 1607
71 Fa Teaching at the 2015 West Coast Fa Conference 1631
72 Fa Teaching at the 2016 New York Fa Conference (Team Blue) 1651
Fa Teaching Given at the 2016 New York Fa Conference (Team
73 1681
Yellow)
Fa Teaching at the New York Fa Conference on the Twenty-Fifth
74 1713
Anniversary of Dafa’s Introduction to the Public (Team Blue)
Fa Teaching Given at the New York Fa Conference Celebrating the
75 1737
25th Anniversary of Dafa’s Spreading (Team Yellow)
76 Teaching the Fa in Washington D.C. in 2018 (Team Blue) 1761
77 2018 Fa Teaching Given in Washington, D.C. (Team Yellow) 1783
2018 New Tang Dynasty and Epoch Times Fa Conference (Team
78 1805
Blue)

iii
79 2018 NTD and Epoch Times Fa Conference (Team Yellow) 1809
80 Fa Teaching at the 2019 New York Fa Conference (Team Blue) 1813
81 Fa Teaching at the 2019 New York Fa Conference (Team Yellow) 1833

iv
 Lecture in Sydney
Li Hongzhi

(1996)

I don't need to introduce myself since you all know me. I am Li Hongzhi. I have been thinking
about meeting everyone. However, due to various reasons, there has not been such an
opportunity. This time I have come especially to meet with everyone, because I know that in
the past there were not as many people in Australia who knew of this Dafa (great way) as today.
In addition, many of those who were learning did not pay attention to the study of the Fa
(principles and law) and their understanding was also relatively shallow. I feel that now when
everyone understands what I have taught I should come and meet everyone. It is because much
of what you want to know has already been written in the books. I am the kind of person with
such a habit that I like people to ask me things that they do not understand in cultivation
practice. As for those who still do not even know what this Fa is all about and ask me about it,
I would ... how shall I put it? Even talking about it at a superficial level will not make it easier
for you to understand it all at once. If you can read my books, study the Fa, and have some
understanding, you may then come and ask me something meaningful for your improvement,
and I think that only then will it be beneficial to you, whether in your study or in your
cultivation practice. I think that the opportunity is ripe today. Therefore, I am here.

I know that some of you present here have not yet started learning it. Some are still practicing
the exercises only without paying attention to the study of the Fa. Some are doing relatively
better. Why do I require that everyone must study the Fa? It is because there is such a
correlation. Everyone knows that in China, Qigong has already been widely promoted in
ordinary human society for over twenty years, and it reached its peak towards the middle and
late phase of the “Great Cultural Revolution”. However, no one has ever talked about what
Qigong is all about, nor has anyone talked about some supernormal capabilities that arise from
Qigong practice as well as certain phenomena that cannot be explained by modern science.
Then, for what purpose did Qigong come out in the first place? Even fewer people know that.
Historically, there had never been Qigong. Why has it appeared today, being spread in society
as a cultivation practice? Why is it this way? Very few people know the answer. Of course, at
the beginning of Qigong’s popularization in China, many very good Qigong masters came out
to the public, and they only knew that the purpose of doing it was to benefit people’s health. It
was just such a simple thought and understanding.

Although Qigong has been spread for quite a long period of time, several decades already, no
one knows its real implications. Therefore, I have written in the book, Zhuan Falun, everything
about certain phenomena in the Qigong community, why Qigong is spread in ordinary human
society, and what the ultimate goal of Qigong is. Therefore, this book is a systematic work that
enables one to practice cultivation. Through reading it repeatedly, many people feel that there
is something unique about the book: no matter how many times you have read this book, you
always seem to feel a sense of freshness, and no matter how many times you have read it, you
always attain a different understanding from the same sentence, and no matter how many times
you have read it, you always feel that there is still a great deal of content in it that is yet to be
found. Why is it this way, then? It is because that I have systematically compiled many things
that are considered heavenly secrets within this book, such as that people are able to practice
cultivation, how cultivation should be practiced, and the characteristics of this universe, etc.
For a practitioner, it can enable him to complete his cultivation practice successfully. Because

1
no one has ever done such a thing in the past, when reading this book, many people find that a
lot of the contents are heavenly secrets. Some of them are the secrets within secrets, which
mankind has never been allowed to know. I have disclosed in the book things that the human
race could never possibly know. Of course, I am doing so for a purpose. If one casually reveals
the heavenly secrets, does such things irresponsibly and unveils such very high-level principles
at will as ordinary theories to ordinary people, he is then indeed disclosing the heavenly secrets
or doing a bad deed. As a result, he is bound to face retribution.

I have reasons for doing this. For one thing, on a superficial level, I have found that a lot of
people have realized, through so many years of Qigong practice, that Qigong has very profound
implications. They also know that it can enable one to reach a very high realm through
cultivation practice and, it can even enable one to successfully complete his cultivation.
However, they feel frustrated as they cannot find such a genuine cultivation way. And ordinary
Qigong systems are for healing illnesses and keeping good health rather than cultivation
practice. So, many people have gone to temples to become lay Buddhists and worship monks
as masters. Having said this, I will note here that Buddha Sakyamuni said that his Dharma
could not save people in the Dharma-ending Period. This was what Buddha Sakyamuni said.
This situation was the consequence of many causes. Therefore, for many people, no matter how
they practice cultivation, whether in temples or through Qigong, they still feel that they have
not gained anything or improved, nor have they made any real progress. I have seen that people
have such a wish to improve, but are in distress since they cannot find a way to do so. I feel
that people are suffering. Accordingly, I would like to genuinely bring those who want to attain
the Fa to higher levels. This is one principal reason.

However, once an orthodox Fa is made public, it will require that the human mind and moral
values return to higher levels, and people are required to be good. Thus, the requirements for
practitioners must surpass the average moral standards for ordinary people. Consequently, it
will also benefit human society. Although many people, after reading this book, may not be
able to genuinely practice cultivation, they will nonetheless understand the principles of human
conduct. They may become better people afterwards. Though they may not be able to practice
cultivation, still they will become better people. Then, they will benefit society. It is bound to
be this way once an orthodox Fa is made public. In fact, orthodox religions that have appeared
in history in the world such as Christianity, Catholicism, Buddhism, Taoism, and including
Judaism, could all enable the human heart to turn to goodness while, in the meantime, enabling
those who genuinely wanted to move up in cultivation practice to attain the Fa and complete
their cultivation practice. They would also enable those who were not able to succeed in
cultivation for the time being to become better people in ordinary human society and would
create opportunities for them to practice cultivation again in the future. This is the way it will
be.

Though we are not a religion, I am teaching things at the higher levels of Qigong, it is therefore
not the ordinary Qigong. To put it plainly, Qigong is not something created by ordinary people.
What is this Qigong then? Qigong is cultivation practice, but it is something at the lowest level
of cultivation practice, including Taichi boxing. Everyone knows that Taichi boxing is very
good, and it has been widely spread throughout China since the 1950s. It was made public by
Zhang Sanfeng of the Ming Dynasty. However, only the techniques and movements have been
passed on while the Fa of mind cultivation was not made public. In other words, he did not
leave to man the Fa that could guide cultivation practice and would show people how to make
progress at each level. Therefore, Taichi boxing can only be limited to such a realm of healing
illnesses and keeping good health and it is unable to practice cultivation towards higher levels.

2
Although it is something very good, its Fa of mind cultivation was not passed on. At that time,
the Fa of mind cultivation did exist, but it was not preserved, and it was not left for later
generations. Yet, this Fa that we are teaching today is systematically doing such a thing.

Of course, we have quite a few new practitioners here, some of whom may find what I am
talking about very profound upon hearing it. It is known that all religions tell people to be
good so that they can go to heaven. As for Buddhism, the Paradise of Ultimate Bliss, of course,
is also a paradise in heaven. Historically, enlightened beings and sages all spoke of how to be
a good person and that only by reaching the standard of a higher realm can one go to heaven.
However, none of them explained the principles behind it. This is because that all such great
enlightened beings appeared about two thousand years ago, whether it was Jesus, Buddha
Sakyamuni or Lao Zi, etc. People at that time were not the same as people today. At that time
they were more simple-minded and kinder. Their thoughts were not as complicated. Because
the mentality of the people at that time was different from that of today, the Fa they taught then
could work at that time, and what they taught could fully enable one to complete cultivation.
With the passage of time, the human mind today is becoming increasingly complicated, and
the ways of thinking have also changed. Accordingly, people nowadays cannot comprehend
what these great enlightened beings taught in the past. Therefore, when people read these
scriptures now, they feel unable to understand the true meaning. Although I am teaching the
Fa today in the form of Qigong, people all know that I am in fact teaching the Buddha Fa. Some
may wonder, “Isn’t your teaching of the Buddha Fa unlike the way Buddha Sakyamuni spoke?”
If I used Buddha Sakyamuni’s words to teach it, nobody today would understand it. Buddha
Sakyamuni’s language was the language of mankind at that time, so the people at that time
could understand it. Then, in teaching the Buddha Fa today, I have to use modern language to
speak to everyone, and only then will you be able to understand it. Some may still question,
“but what you teach is not the same as the scriptures from Buddhism.” Did Buddha Sakyamuni
teach the Fa taught by the six primeval Buddhas? If Maitreya came down to the world, would
he repeat what Buddha Sakyamuni said? All enlightened beings that provide salvation teach
the Fa that they have become enlightened to and make it public to save people.

In this book, I have written many things on cultivation practice. One begins cultivation practice
as an ordinary person, and there will be Fa to guide your cultivation practice until you complete
your cultivation. I have truly done something that no one ever did in the past by teaching a
greater fundamental Dafa (great law) of the universe. Such things cannot be found even if you
check out all the books at home or abroad, from the past or today. The principles that I have
taught are the characteristics of the universe and the essence of the Buddha Fa, which are
truthfully expressed through my language. Many people think after reading the book, and some
people ask, “How much scholarly knowledge does Teacher Li have? He seems to have included
in the book a wide range of knowledge, from ancient times up to today, both domestic and
abroad, such as astronomy, geography, history, chemistry, physics, astrophysics, high-energy
physics, and philosophy.” People think that the teacher’s scholarly knowledge is very extensive
and profound. In fact, to compare with others in terms of ordinary human knowledge, I feel
rather inadequate. However, as for these theories, you may have either read all the books in the
world or studied all the subjects on earth, you still cannot acquire them. You may have learned
all the scholarly knowledge in the world, you are still an ordinary person. This is because you
are just a person at this human level and remain an ordinary person, except that you have
mastered a little bit more ordinary human knowledge. Whereas, the principles that I have taught
and what I have said are not things at this ordinary human level. They are beyond this ordinary
human level. Therefore, its principles do not come from ordinary human knowledge. The Fa
encompasses all the knowledge from the universe to ordinary human society.

3
I have expressed all the principles of the Fa from the lowest level to the highest level of the
universe in a very plain and simple language of the ordinary people and through Qigong, the
lowest form of cultivation practice. After reading the book for the first time, you will find that
it is teaching people the principles of how to be a good person. If you read it again, you will
find that what it states are not the principles of ordinary people, but it is a book beyond ordinary
human knowledge. If you can read it a third time, you will find that it is a book of heaven. If
you continue to read it, you will love it so much that you simply cannot let it go of your hands.
In China, there are people who are still reading it after reading it over a hundred times. They
just cannot put it down as there is so much implied meaning in it. The more they read it, the
more there is to read. The more they read it, the more they get out of it. Why is that? Although
I have disclosed many heavenly secrets, a non-practitioner cannot see them on the surface.
Only when you read the book constantly as a practitioner, can you find the implied meanings
in it. This is because one is constantly making progress during the course of cultivation practice.
Why did you feel at the beginning that this book was telling the principles of how to be a good
person? Why wouldn’t you feel the same way after reading it for the second time? Why has
your understanding increased? It is because if one wants to practice cultivation, he must first
of all start from the baseline of ordinary people. He will gradually improve his Xinxing (mind-
nature, moral quality) and reach a higher standard. When you have reached the standard of the
first level, there must be Fa of that level to guide your cultivation practice. When you have
reached the second level, you will need the corresponding Fa at the second level to guide your
cultivation practice in that realm. As you are constantly making progress, this Fa will still be
able to guide your cultivation practice accordingly within that realm. That is to say that
regardless of which level your cultivation reaches you will still need the Fa of that level to
guide your cultivation practice so that you may complete cultivation in the end. I have inserted
all these things throughout this book. Thus, as long as you want to genuinely practice
cultivation, you will be able to see such things, which will be able to guide you to move up in
cultivation practice. The implied meanings in this book are rather profound. Even if you read
it ten thousand times, it will still guide your cultivation practice until you complete your
cultivation.

Speaking of completing cultivation, it is known that Jesus said, “You can go to heaven if you
have faith in me.” It is said in Buddhism, “If one cultivates Buddhahood, he may go to the
Paradise of Ultimate Bliss.” Of course, they all put it very simply and did not stress that only
through the actual cultivation practice can one go there. However, religion is also cultivation
practice in essence. It is just that whether it was Buddha Sakyamuni or Jesus, they all saw the
same fact, as the saying goes in the community of cultivators “Cultivation depends upon the
individual himself, and the transformation of Gong is up to the master.” Ordinary people did
not know this either. Ordinary people think, “By doing the exercise, I will be able to attain a
certain amount of Gong.” This is a joke in our view, and it is absolutely impossible. Of course,
if you want to practice cultivation, the master would need to be genuinely responsible to you
and would install many of these energy mechanisms in your body. He would also plant many
things like seeds in your body. Only then, will you be able to succeed in your cultivation
practice. In addition, during the course of cultivation practice, the master must look after you,
protect you, eliminate your karma, and help with the transformation of your Gong. Only then
will you be able to move up in cultivation practice. Religions do not talk about cultivation
practice. Why is that? Jesus knew, “If you have faith in me you will be able to move up in your
cultivation practice.” Nowadays, one cannot practice cultivation in religions simply because of
his inability to understand the real meaning of what he said. Many people think, “I believe in
Jesus, and I will be able to go to heaven upon death.” Please think about it. We want to go to
heaven, but how do we get there? You carry an ordinary person's mind with various

4
sentimentalities and desires, your various attachments, the competitive mentality, as well as
the show-off mentality. There are just too many such bad attachments of ordinary people. If
you were allowed to be there with Buddhas, you might compete with Buddhas or start a fight
because your ordinary human mind has not been given up. If you find a Bodhisattva so
beautiful, you may develop some evil thoughts. Can this be allowed? Of course it won't be
allowed. Thus, you will have to give up these attachments and the filth as well as bad thoughts
in ordinary human society. Only then can you ascend to such a realm. One is able to go there
by cultivation or by faith. However, following confessions, one should not repeat the mistake.
In this way, one will become better and better. Only after reaching the standard of a deity, can
one go to heaven. This is in fact cultivation practice.

Some people say, “If I believe in Jesus, I will be able to go to heaven.” I say that you won't.
Why not? It is because people nowadays do not understand the true meaning of what Jesus
said. Jesus is at the level of Tathagata and also an enlightened being in the realm of Buddha.
Ordinary people cannot understand the implications of what he said. Only when you constantly
practice cultivation by following his method, can you gradually comprehend the implications
of what he said. For instance, Jesus said, “If you have faith in me, you will be able to go to
heaven.” In fact, you must follow the principles that he taught you to be a good person. Only
then do you genuinely have faith in him and can you go to heaven. Otherwise, why did he say
that much?! While making confessions, you may find yourself doing it well and in the right
mood. However, once you step outside the door of the church, you continue to behave at your
own will and may become even worse than an ordinary person. How can you go to heaven?
Your mind has not been elevated at all. As Jesus put it, “If you have faith in me, you can go to
heaven.” That means if you have faith in him, you must follow what he said, that is genuine
faith, isn't it? This principle is also true in other religions.

What Buddha Sakyamuni said was later compiled and written down as scriptures. Still later,
people began to regard how much one reads the scriptures and how much Buddhist knowledge
one masters as cultivation practice. In fact, there were no scriptures at all when Buddha
Sakyamuni was around. The scriptures were only systematically compiled five hundreds years
later, and they had already departed from what Buddha Sakyamuni had said during his time.
However, at that time people were only expected to know so much, and knowing too much
would be improper. So, what happened was inevitable. In his later years, Buddha Sakyamuni
finally said, “I have not taught any Fa in my lifetime.” Buddha Sakyamuni said this because he
indeed did not teach the Fa of this universe, nor did he mention the manifestation of this
characteristic of Zhen-Shan-Ren in ordinary human society or at his level of Tathagata. He
indeed did not teach it! What was it that Buddha Tathagata taught then? What he taught was
what he had been enlightened to during the cultivation practice in his previous lifetimes, some
situations of cultivation practice in his previous reincarnations, cultivation practice stories as
well as his understanding of some specific manifestation of the Fa. As the scriptures were sorted
out on and off, they are not systematic either. Then, why did people later on regard what
Buddha Sakyamuni said as the Buddha Fa? On the one hand, this is the human understanding.
On the other hand, it is because Sakyamuni is a Buddha. Accordingly, what he said bears the
Buddha nature. Teachings bearing the Buddha nature will thus be a layer of the Buddha
principles to mankind, which is then regarded as the Buddha Fa. However, he indeed did not
systematically teach the principles of cultivation practice, the characteristic of the universe, nor
did he explain why one could ascend to higher levels, etc. Indeed, he did not make it public!
Therefore, I said that I have done something nobody did in the past, and I have opened a big
door. I have done something even greater. That is, I have made public all the principles of
cultivation practice as well as the elements for completing cultivation. In addition, I have talked

5
about it very systematically. This is why the gods at very high levels have said, “You have left
man a ladder to heaven-- Zhuan Falun.”

I am not saying here how I am in comparison with Buddha Sakyamuni. I do not have such an
attachment. I am not in the ordinary human sentimentality and do not have an attachment to
fame and interest in the world. Since I am making these things public, I will be responsible to
you and state such a principle clearly to you. I do not want anything from you, nor will I ask
for a penny from you. I am only teaching you to turn to goodness. Someone asked me,
“Teacher, you have taught us so many things and have given us so much. What do you want?”
I said, “I do not want anything. I have just come to save you. I just want your heart to be good
and want you to be able to move up.” It's because we have found that, for a person, being
human is not the purpose. People today are all lost in the false reality of ordinary human society
and think that they have to be this way as human beings. In particular, the moral values of the
human society are now declining very badly. Everyone is drifting downward in this flooding
current, and society as a whole is declining. Then, no one is aware that he is declining downhill.
Some people think that they are good people when they consider themselves a little bit better
than others. In fact, you are sizing yourselves up against this declined standard, and you are
only a little bit better than others amidst all the badness. If you are able to practice cultivation
and return to this original realm of human society, you will find even from not too high a level
that today’s people and the human society rather frightening! It is truly terrifying! You will
find that mankind today are indeed full of all the ten sins.

The great enlightened beings, may they be Buddhas, Taoists, or gods, no longer consider
today's people as human beings. This statement may seem to be a bit absolute. Of course, there
are still good people. However, what they are referring to is mankind as a whole and on a large
scale. It is indeed like this. In the past, when one went to a temple or a church to make a
confession, he would feel that Jesus or a being in heaven was indeed listening to him talking.
In addition, there would be such a responding echo in his mind as though answering his
questions. Yet, people today will not have such a feeling, and those who worship Buddhas
cannot see the presence of Buddhas either. Why is that? It is because people in human society
have become less and less enlightened, and people in human society have become increasingly
corrupted. Then, gods will no longer take care of them. Because modern people have quite a
great deal of karma and are becoming less and less enlightened, when facing retribution after
they have done something wrong, they would take it as a mere coincidence. I have seen that
although human moral values are declining very badly, yet people are all declining with this
flooding current without being aware of it. Some people still have their Buddha nature and their
original nature. Through my teaching over these years, there are many people who have raised
their level through cultivation practice and the level of their cultivation practice is very high.
Some people have become enlightened, some are in gradual enlightenment, and some are
already practising cultivation within Fruit Status. I feel very happy that I have not done such a
thing in vain. I have been responsible to mankind and to society. I have not disclosed the
heavenly secrets for nothing and I am enabling people to ascend through cultivation practice.

The issue that I have just mentioned is to say that the purpose of a human life is not to be a
human being. Many people probably still do not quite understand what it means. They think
that human beings should just live this way. Yes, when you were born from your mother's
womb, everyone was the same and could not see the existence of other dimensions. Then, you
would not believe them either. In addition, people nowadays believe too much in modern
science while modern science is in itself incomplete and imperfect. The extent of its
understanding of this universe is very shallow or it is something of very low level in other

6
words. Then, when people believe in it excessively, it will make mankind face the greatest
danger: namely, the human morality will be thoroughly destroyed. Accordingly, the paradises
up there no longer regard people without moral values as human beings! Because it is not only
human beings who have the external human form, ghosts, monkeys, and apes all exist with
brains and four limbs. The reason that man is called man is because he must have the human
moral codes to live in the world with the standard of human morality as well as the human way
of existence. Without these, gods will not regard people as human beings. However, people all
think how they should live better and how they should develop. Nevertheless, human society
is controlled by higher lives, and mankind can never reach the realm of Buddha through
technology. Otherwise, star wars would indeed break out! Therefore, the human technology
that bears the competitive mentality, jealousy, various kinds of sentimentality and desires is
just not allowed to reach a higher standard.

More than seventy percent of the human brain cannot be used, and modern medicine has also
recognized this point. Why is it? Human wisdom is repressed. Why do Buddhas have great
wisdom and great supernatural powers then? Why are they able to know everything? And have
great wisdom and intelligence? It is because of this principle that I have just explained. Some
people say that this book of mine encompasses a very wide range of scientific knowledge! Does
the teacher have a lot of scholarly knowledge or has he attended many colleges? I have not.
Why is it then? The difference between myself and everyone else is that my mind is completely
opened up while yours is not. Because in this world, whether it is philosophy, astronomy,
physics, chemistry, or human history, etc., people may consider them very complicated. They
are actually very simple and it is just that little bit of stuff of mankind at the lowest level within
the scope of the Buddha Fa. They are all of one same principle and brought about by the
characteristic of the universe as well as by the existing form of matter at this level. It is just this
little bit. Yet, human wisdom is already unable to accommodate it because the human brain is
sealed and cannot accommodate it. What can be done about it? To learn more things, but one’s
brain is unable to take them. Then, you will have to study physics, and you study chemistry,
and you study astronomy, and you study high-energy physics, and you study philosophy, and
you study history. You will study this and you will study that. Yet, even for knowledge in one
such subject, one is unable to grasp all of it in one’s lifetime. Therefore, human knowledge is
very pitiful.

As I have just mentioned that, no matter how much knowledge you have learned, you still
remain an ordinary person even if you are a professor or a supervisor in a university or however
well-known you are. This is because your knowledge has not gone beyond this level of ordinary
people. In addition, this empirical science of modern man is imperfect. For instance, this
modern science cannot prove the existence of gods, nor can it verify the existence of other
dimensions. It cannot see the lives and the existing forms of matter in other dimensions. It does
not know that there is the manifestation from the matter of virtue on the human body. Nor does
it know that there is the manifestation from the matter of karma around the human body either.
People all believe in modern science and yet, modern science is unable to verify such things.
What’s more, whenever virtues, kindness, sins, or other things beyond science are mentioned,
they are considered superstitions. In essence, isn't it waving the stick of modern science to
strike at the most fundamental nature of our mankind -- the human morality? Isn't it so?
Because it does not recognize, nor is it able to verify the existence of De (virtue), it will claim
that it is superstitious. If human moral values are indeed wiped out, man will lose the constraints
from the Fa of mind and the moral codes. People may dare to do anything and dare to commit
any wrong doing, which will make the human moral values decline constantly. This is the role
played by the weakest side of science.

7
I have explained that an accomplished scientist will not carry the stubborn understanding like
many of those who substitute rationality for sentimentality, nailing modern science within a
fixed frame and believing that anything beyond empirical science is not science. Think about
it. For things that man has not yet recognized, but when they are recognized by us with
scientific methods, isn't it science? It has also become science. Man is continually improving
himself and re-understanding himself. Therefore, science can develop and genuinely
understand the universe in the end. The way modern empirical science develops now is very
clumsy and slow. It is really like a blind person groping an elephant. It cannot recognize the
existing form of matter in the entire universe and cannot recognize the existence of the
characteristics of the universe. Accordingly, if it touches a bit of something, it will take it as
the whole. It has only touched the leg of the elephant and claims, “Oh, science is like this. This
is the science that really understands life and matter.” It cannot see what this entire elephant is
like. Thus, it cannot understand that the universe is made of countless and different time-spaces,
nor can it understand other dimensions and the existence of other forms of lives as well as
matter. As a result, these will all be called superstitions by those simple-minded and stubborn
people. This is the most critical reason why our human morality is declining. Many people will
then wave the stick of science to strike at the most ancient and the most fundamental virtue of
man. It is really dangerous! If people do not have De, gods will no longer consider them human
beings. If heaven no longer sees people as human beings, they will be eliminated and start all
over again.

Some people think, “Our mankind is progressive, and it is already quite magnificent to have
evolved to this day from apes!” However, let me tell you that historically, during prehistoric
times, a hundred thousand years ago or even much, much earlier than that, up to over a hundred
million years ago, highly advanced civilizations had always existed on this planet, only that
they were destroyed in different time periods. Why were they destroyed? It was because they
developed very fast materially and technologically while their morality could not keep pace or
was destroyed. They were then no longer allowed to continue to exist and were destroyed. To
put it with the understanding of modern science, the motion of matter follows the law. When
its motion reaches a certain form, it will inevitably take on another form. For instance, during
its motion in this universe, the earth may have been impaired when being hit by some planets.
Regardless of what reasons there may be, scientists have now indeed discovered that there have
been numerous remains of ancient civilizations on our planet. In addition, such remains of
civilizations are quite remote from the present time. Some are from several hundred thousand
years ago, several million years ago, or even from tens of million years ago. The civilizations
that existed and the remains left in each time period were all different, and they were not things
from the same time period. Therefore, some scientists are pondering over this issue. Some
scientists have already proposed such a theory and said, “There were prehistoric civilizations
as well as prehistoric cultures.” This is what scientists have said. Our community of cultivators
can see it more clearly that prior to this human civilization of ours, there were indeed many
human civilizations. Because their moral values became corrupted, later, such civilizations no
longer existed. Of course, this is what we have seen. From the destroyed ancient Greek culture,
we can see remains of the human corruption and degeneration of that time.

Some people claim, “Our human race evolved from apes.” In fact, let me tell you that man did
not evolve from apes at all. Darwin proposed a theory, which says, “Man has evolved from
apes.” When he made public this theory at that time, he brought it out with great trepidation.
His theory is full of loopholes and is incomplete, and yet, it has been accepted by people to this
day. Please think about it. The evolutionary process that he proposed of apes evolving to man,
a process of tens of millions of years, cannot be found. There isn’t one. Why weren’t there such

8
people between apes and human beings? Not just human beings, but other things as well. None
of the evolved animals that he referred to had the transitional process. In addition, why are the
species that exist on the continent of Australia different from the species that exist on other
continents? He could explain none of these. Nevertheless this theory of evolution with all its
loopholes has been accepted by human beings. This is indeed strange!

In fact, man did not evolve from apes at all in our view, only that there are different species
existing in each time period. The continental plates on the earth planet inhabited by mankind
are shifting and changing. Geologists call the continents of Asia, Europe, America, North
America, and South America the continental plates. The continental plates changed from time
to time, and the civilizations on them would sink to the bottom of the waters. Then, another
continent would perhaps surface in another ocean, and such changes are continually taking
place. Now, people have also discovered huge ancient buildings and the existence of past
civilizations under the Pacific Ocean, the Atlantic Ocean, the Indian Ocean, as well as many
other oceans. However, upon examination, they are all found to be things that existed several
hundred thousand years or several million years ago, or even earlier than that. At least, our
present mankind knows that the continental plates have not changed in the past several hundred
thousand years. When did they sink to the bottom of the waters then? They definitely sunk very
early, several hundred thousand years ago or even earlier than that. Therefore, when different
continental plates changed, the species on them were also different. They did not come from
evolution. There were similarities, but they were not of the same species. Absolutely not!

Of course, I’m teaching the Buddha Fa, which is different from the theories of ordinary people.
Ours is a higher understanding that truly understands mankind. I am telling everyone that man
did not evolve from apes, but was born in the universe. It is known that there is a Taoist theory
of Taichi in China. This Taichi theory talks about the two Chi of Yin and Yang. Before there
were the two Chi of Yin and Yang, it was the state of Chaos, which was called Wuji (without
extremes). It then gave birth to Taichi, and there were the two Chi of Yin and Yang. Taichi
then gave birth to all matter and species. This is the Taoist theory. I have found it very
reasonable scientifically. In fact, I have discovered a situation. Of course, I am not the only one
who has discovered that the enormous matter in the universe is able to create lives in its motion.
Although we cannot see this matter, it is not necessarily non-existent. Take air for example, the
human eyes cannot see it. Does it not exist? It exists. Is there matter more microscopic than
air? There is plenty. As for matter that is even more microscopic than that microscopic matter,
there is still plenty more. How can these enormous substances exist in such a way? In fact, they
are all the existence of life. All matter has life, except that it is not expressed in our dimension
of ordinary people, and you are unable to see the existence of its life. In a moment I shall talk
about why it is so. All matter has life. This enormous matter produces lives while in motion.
Most of such lives are formless at even higher levels. A minority of them is in human form, or
in animal form, or in the shape of matter, or in the shape of plants.

Why is there this human level? There was no such human level in the beginning. The lives
created by the motion of this matter in the universe are all assimilated to the characteristics of
the universe. Namely, they are assimilated to the principles of the Fa in the universe,
assimilated to Zhen-Shan-Ren, as they are in fact created from Zhen-Shan-Ren. Then, when
the number of such lives created in high-level dimensions increases, their living environment
becomes complicated, and they form their social survival framework, just like in our human
society, human beings have their social framework as to how they would survive. Then, when
they have their social modes, these lives will gradually change and become complicated. Some
will develop selfish thoughts and deviate from the requirements that the characteristics of the

9
universe maintain for lives at that level. Then, they are no longer able to stay in that realm and,
they can only fall to a lower level. Then, when they become even worse at the lower level, they
have to drop further down again. In this way, such lives are continually becoming worse during
the endless ages of history and will gradually drop downward, dimension by dimension, until
they fall to this dimension of mankind. Consequently, they lead a low life, reproducing and
raising their descendants by low means.

However, there was no such human dimension in the beginning. Then, these enlightened beings
and high-level lives wanted to create another dimension for mankind, a most illusory
dimension, to see if man could keep this little bit of his nature and if he could still come back.
Therefore, such a dimension was created. At that time, they just wanted to give mankind and
lives one last opportunity and did not consider too many issues. However, they found later that
this dimension is very unique because all beings in this dimension cannot see other dimensions,
nor can they see the lives in other dimensions. Whereas, lives in other dimensions of the
universe can all see scenes in other dimensions. For a life in any other dimension, its body can
fly in space and float here and there. A life from any other dimension can make its body large
or small. Now scientists believe that human thoughts are of matter, something like electronic
waves. Of course, you will acknowledge that electronic waves are of matter. However, it is
found to be not so simple in other dimensions. Human thought can produce what you imagine,
and what you think of can become reality. Because people do not have energy, it will dissolve
soon after it is created. However, for the great enlightened beings, heavenly people, and high-
level lives that have energy, the things they think of will then really exist. Thus, if you want
something, it will be created while you are thinking. Therefore, it was said in the past, “For
Buddhas, they can have whatever they want and enjoy great freedom.” Those lives all exist in
this way. However, when mankind was pushed to this dimension, he is turned into such a way
of existence.

Everyone comes from his mother’s womb and feels not too bad. Some people do very well in
business, some rank very high in office, some people live very comfortably and consider
themselves better than others. In fact, you are also very miserable! It is because you do not
know how you lived before. For instance, it is said in religions, “Living is suffering.” Why is
it? When you came out from your mother’s womb, you had this physical body made of
molecules. In other dimensions, one does not have this layer of a body composed of molecules,
and his most surface body is made of atoms. The surface matter made of molecules constitutes
this dimension, including the human flesh body, which is also made of such molecules. With a
body made of this layer of matter, you had this flesh body as soon as you were born and you
were given such a pair of eyes made of molecules so you cannot see other dimensions.
Therefore, you are all in a maze. Then, you cannot see the truth of the universe while being in
the maze. Wouldn’t you say that the way you live is like watching the sky while sitting on the
bottom of a well. This way of life itself is quite pitiful? In addition, after you had this body,
your body is afraid of pain and cannot stand cold, heat or thirst. It cannot endure the tiredness
from walking either. Anyway, it has brought you much discomfort as well as much suffering.
Moreover, there is the existence of birth, aging, illness, and death. You often become sick. You
think that you live very comfortably. In fact, in that suffering you only seem to be a little bit
better off than others with slightly less suffering. And then, you feel that you are very
comfortable. Man just exists like that. It is living in such an environment that man gradually
loses his original human nature, increasingly disbelieving the existence of gods. With the
inadequacy of empirical science, man has also lost the human moral values and slid down to
the most dangerous situation.

10
However, human society also has a big advantage: because a person suffers, he is able to
practice cultivation. Why is a Buddha always a Buddha in that realm of Buddhahood? Why
can’t he ascend even higher? Why can’t a Bodhisattva become a Buddha through cultivation?
Because they cannot find a place to suffer a little bit even if they want to. He could practice
cultivation precisely because he is able to consolidate his Buddha nature in a maze. If there is
no maze for him over there and he is able to see everything, then cultivation does not count
because one can see everything. Therefore, cultivation and enlightenment come first. Seeing
comes later. Some people say, “If I see it, I will practice cultivation. If I do not see it, I will not
practice cultivation.” If everyone were allowed to see it, ordinary human society would no
longer be human society, but a society of gods. With one hundred percent and no one left out,
everyone would practice cultivation. Those people with all kinds of unforgivable sins and
people with worse character would all want to practice cultivation. Do you think that it is still
a human society? It is precisely because man has become corrupt that he has fallen into this
environment. If you want to return where you came from, you must have the following two
factors. One is suffering. The other is enlightenment. With regard to enlightenment, Jesus
talked about faith while enlightenment is required in the East. If you have lost these things, you
will not be able to practice cultivation. However, why is it that people normally find it very
difficult during the course of cultivation? Actually, cultivation practice is not difficult. The
difficulty lies in the inability to let go of ordinary human mind. Man has never been told what
the Buddha Fa is in history. People had all regarded what Buddha Sakyamuni said as the
systematic Buddha Fa. Please think about it. This enormous universe is quite complete and
rather wise. Buddha Sakyamuni only mentioned a small portion of the Buddha principles.
Besides, Buddha Sakyamuni did not disclose to man everything he knew either. He only taught
people what they should know. Therefore, the Dharma left for human society now is only a
tiny, tiny bit of the Buddha Fa. I mentioned earlier that the things that I have left to human
society are many, and I have done something that no one did in the past. The language I used
in this book “Zhuan Falun” is not standard because using modern standardized language cannot
encompass higher levels and greater content. Thus, I wrote it in colloquial style.

I have said so much. Since there seems to be plenty of time today, I would like to say some
more to everyone. However, some people sitting here may not be able to accept it if I say
something too profound. For instance, some people have not studied it at all and come to listen
to me as they feel that it is very good. Some people may want to gain something or come to see
what I will demonstrate. They come with various mentalities. If I were to do demonstrations
here for you today, you would laugh as though you were watching magic or watching tricks.
You would not take the Fa and me seriously. It is also not allowed to do so in teaching the
Buddha Fa. I am only teaching you this Buddha Fa, and it is up to you whether you believe it
or not. However, its power is quite enormous. I have put what I want to give to human beings
and the things that will enable them to practice cultivation all in the volume of the Fa. As long
as you watch my videotapes, listen to my audiotapes, or read this book that I wrote, you will
experience it. As long as you read it, your body will be purified and you will be able to reach
the state that is free of illness. As long as you practice cultivation, you will be able to see things
that ordinary people cannot see. As long as you practice cultivation, you will experience things
that ordinary people cannot experience. The realm will become higher and higher and more
and more wonderful. It is all in that book. However, if you do not practice cultivation, you will
not see it. If you say that I want to see it all after reading it once, that is impossible! You can
only see things within this realm of yours and within your capability of understanding. For
more wonderful things, as long as you move up in cultivation and as long as you continually
study it in depth, practice cultivation in depth, and read it in depth, you will then be able to
experience it, see it, and know it.

11
If I talk about something too profound, many people may not understand it. As I intended, I
have not systematically taught the Fa for two years already because the Fa that I gave to man
has already been left in its entirety. I did not even have people record my lectures. Why is it?
Many people are seeking novelty. What else has the teacher said or talked about? They are
going after such things instead of practicing cultivation steadily. What I gave man for
cultivation practice is Zhuan Falun, and this book is the systematic Fa. The other things that I
have said are merely interpreting Zhuan Falun and they are all supplementary. If recordings are
made and passed around in society, it will create interference for those genuine practitioners.
The book Zhuan Falun is systematic from the lower level to the higher level, and what I am
talking about now are only directed at the people present here.

I would also like to emphasize another point: that is, our practitioners are required to follow
one cultivation practice only. I am telling everyone that the statement of taking the best of every
school is a saying of ordinary people. It is not in the language of the community of cultivators.
In learning skills, learning from whoever has good skills is not a problem. However, from the
perspective of higher dimensions, the principles of mankind are reversed. What mankind
considers good may not be good. It is entirely the other way round. You see that it is daytime
on our side, but it is dark on the other side. What you consider correct may not be correct. Why
is it? I will tell everyone a simple principle. Everyone knows that it is not good when people
suffer or you will not feel comfortable and good if someone bullies you. I am telling everyone
that it is a good thing when one suffers a little pain and experiences a little hardship! You see
what I am telling you is indeed different. Why? It is because this principle is totally reversed
when viewed from a high-level dimension. They believe that being a human being is not an
aim for man. If you suffer a little hardship in human society and repay the karma you owe from
your previous lifetimes, you will be able to return to a higher dimension. You may even return
to the place where your life was created, the most wonderful place. Even if you are unable to
move up, you will also have fewer tribulations in the next lifetime because your karma has
diminished.

However, if you do not repay the karma that you owe, you will not be able to go to a high-level
paradise. It is just like the principle that I talk about. If this bottle is filled with dirty things, no
matter how tightly you screw the lid, “Dong”, it will immediately sink when it is thrown into
the water. If you pour out a little bit of the dirty things inside, it will float up a little bit. If you
pour out a bit more, the bottle will float up a bit more. The more it is poured out, after you put
the lid on, the more you will find that you will not be able to push it down even if you press it,
and it will float up by itself. It is just like our human beings practicing cultivation. Throughout
your lifetimes, which is to say, during each of your lives, each of your lifetimes, you might
have all bullied someone, deceived someone, or harmed someone or killed someone, etc.
Perhaps, you did something even worse. Then, you will have to repay such karma that you
owed. There is a principle in this universe, which is called: No loss, no gain. To gain, you must
lose. What is owed must be repaid. If it is not repaid in this lifetime, it will be done in the next
lifetime. It is definitely this way. When a person suffers now, he will consider it an accident,
and think that others are not being fair to him or others are not being good. I am telling you
that none of these are accidental, and they are all caused by the karma you owed in the past. If
you do not have karma, as you walk on the street, everyone will smile when they see you.
People you do not know will all offer to serve you, and you will be just too comfortable!
However, such a person will definitely not be living in the human dimension, and he should
have returned to heaven. Human beings are just the way they are. Because people have karma,
they will never be able to move up in cultivation if their thoughts are not purified. It is the same
principle as I mentioned earlier.

12
It is not a bad thing for people to suffer a little bit and to have a little tribulation. By facing a
little tribulation, you will repay the karma. You will really go to a wonderful place and never
again suffer hardship. No matter how happily you live in the human society, with millions of
dollars at home, or however high your rank is in office, it will be just for a few decades and
will soon be over. Please think about your reincarnation. You come with nothing on your body
and you leave with nothing on your body. What can you take with you? You cannot take
anything with you. Who do you leave things to? You think that you have left them to your
descendants. However, next time when you are born again, they will not know who you are. If
you go to work for them or sweep the floor for them, they may not be kind to you nor may they
pay you an extra penny. It is truly this way! Man simply can’t see it.

Here we are talking about the essential principles of human life. Particularly for our
practitioners, think about it, when we suffer pains, when others bully you, when others cause
you trouble, or when you lose some material interest, in my view it may not necessarily be a
bad thing. Because there is a principle in this universe that those who do not lose do not gain;
in order to gain, one must lose. There is also another characteristic that if you gain, but do not
lose, it will force you to lose. This is a characteristic of the universe. Every substance in the
vast universe is a life. Every substance is made up of Zhen, Shan, Ren (truthfulness,
compassion, forbearance). Therefore, for any object such as a rock, iron and steel, air, any man-
made product or substance, their microscopic components are all matter made of this
characteristic of Zhen-Shan-Ren. This vast universe is composed of Zhen-Shan-Ren, which
balances everything in the universe. When someone hits another person, swears at someone,
bullies someone, or causes pain to another person, he feels very happy for he is the gaining
party. An ordinary person tells him, “You are really something! Great!" He has not lost
anything. However, I think that he has lost quite a lot. Why is that? When he does something
bad, he is the party that has gained. He has bullied another person, which counts as having
gained. Then, he must lose something. Because what the other person got was pain and
suffering, this other person has indeed lost happiness. Consequently, this other person should
gain something. How does he gain? If you punch him or say a scolding word to him, an equal
amount of white matter proportional to how badly you scolded him or punched him will fly
away from the area surrounding your body. This matter is called De (virtue). It will land on the
other party, on the body of the other person. Then again, the other party is also a human being,
and he may not understand this principle. “You punched me.” He is furious. When he gets
angry, he is in fact pushing back this De. When he punches back at the person or swears at him,
he is tossing this De back again. They get even with each other, and nobody has got anything.
The principles of the Fa in the universe are fair.

If, as a practitioner, he can let it go in his mind: You hit me, you swear at me, my heart is very
calm and I will not take it seriously because I am a practitioner. You are an ordinary person
and I cannot be the same as you are. Think about it, hasn't this person’s moral standards already
risen and surpassed those of ordinary people? When someone hits him, isn’t this person giving
him De? And this matter of De can be transformed into Gong (cultivation energy). Where does
your Gong come from? I am telling everyone that it comes right from the transformation of De,
plus some matter collected from the universe in addition to your De. Only then can your Gong
be transformed. If you do not have this De, you will not be able to develop this Gong in
cultivation. Thus, when he hits you, he gives his De to you. You have got more De, so you can
reach an even higher level through cultivation practice. Isn’t it such a principle? Isn’t what you
have gained much greater than the compensation that this ordinary person gets for creating this
suffering for you? So, as he is hitting you or scolding you, creating some trouble for you, you
will bear pain and suffering as a result. Amidst the suffering, the karma that your body carries,

13
the dark matter owed from previous lifetimes called karma will also be transformed into De. It
will also give a comparable portion of De. As an ordinary person, think about it, everyone. You
get two for one. He has created a little bit of suffering for you, but you have gained double
compensation.

However, as a practitioner, one will gain four things. While bearing all of this, you did not
stoop to his level and your heart was very calm. You did not hit back or swear back. When
your heart is very calm, think about it, hasn’t your Xinxing made progress in cultivation? If he
does not create this trouble for you and he does not create pain and suffering for you, how can
you practice cultivation? It is absolutely impossible for you to move up in cultivation and reach
a level as high as you want by sitting there comfortably, drinking tea while watching TV. It is
precisely in this complicated environment amidst trials and tribulations that you can improve
your mind and reach high standards as well as high realms. So, your Xinxing was not like his.
Then, hasn’t your Xinxing been improved in cultivation? You have gained three for one! Then,
as a practitioner, don’t you want to raise your level to complete cultivation as soon as possible?
Since your Xinxing has moved up in cultivation, isn’t your Gong also improved? Definitely!
There is such a principle, which says: “The level of Gong is as high as the level of Xinxing.”
It is absolutely impossible to claim that a person’s Xinxing is only this high, but his Gong keeps
increasing. This kind of thing does not exist, and it is absolutely impossible. One may think,
“Some practitioners’ Xinxing is not even as good as mine and why do they have Gong?” They
may not be as good as you in this aspect, but they may be better than you in other aspects.
Because in cultivation practice, one gets rid of attachments one by one, some of the attachments
that have not been discarded will make him look like that he is still an ordinary person.
However, the attachments that have been removed are gone, so of course they will not show.
As a practitioner, when you bear pain and suffering, you get four for one. To joke about it,
where can you find such a good deal?

“Someone hits me or swears at me.” The person is extremely furious and quite resentful in his
heart, or “Someone has taken advantage of me and made money from me.” It becomes simply
unbearable for this person! People take such things very seriously and cannot lose even a tiny
bit of self-interest. Think about it. How pathetically this person lives! When he gains a bit of
an advantage, he feels happy from the bottom of his heart just for that tiny bit of an advantage.
This is what people are like nowadays. They do not know what they have really lost, and this
is most terrifying! Why is this De so precious? Everyone knows that elderly people in the East
all say that only by having De can there be good fortune. This good fortune includes several
aspects: being a high-ranking official, making a lot of money, owning houses, having land and
happiness etc. They are all traded with that De. It follows along one’s life. When a person
passes away, it follows his Yuanshen (the main spirit). When you are born again, it will still
follow your reincarnation. Not only De, the black matter, or the karma I just mentioned, also
follows one’s life. These two substances always accompany a person. Elderly people in the
past would say, “Doing a bad deed will lead to retribution”. Who punishes you? Who keeps a
record of that account of yours? How can there be someone to take care of these things for
you? However, this De is on your body, and it is firmly stuck to you. The next lifetime all
depends on this De. With a lot of karma, this life of yours will have a lot of suffering, a lot of
illness, and a lot of adversity. With a lot of De, this life of yours will have a lot of money, a lot
of good fortune, and a high-ranking position. They all result from such a thing. Then, as a
practitioner, this De is even more precious as it can be transformed into Gong. It is just such a
principle.

Modern science is unable to see this point because it cannot break through this dimension.

14
What kind of dimensional form does our human race live in? I am telling everyone that this
dimensional layer where mankind lives is between two kinds of particles. As for particles, those
of us who have studied physics know that molecules, atoms, nuclei, quarks, and neutrinos are
each a layer of particles. They are physical elements that constitute larger particles. Which
layer of particles does mankind exist in? The largest things that we see with human eyes are
planets, and the smallest things that we can see under the microscope are molecules. In fact,
our mankind just exists in this dimensional layer between the planets and the molecules. We
may find it very vast, very extensive, and incomparably big. I say that modern science is not
advanced. No matter how far a spacecraft can fly, it cannot fly beyond this physical dimension
of ours. However developed a computer is, it cannot match the human brain. Now the human
brain is still a mystery. Therefore, the science of mankind is still very shallow.

Try to imagine it, everyone. Our human race lives in between these two kinds of particles of
planets and molecules. Molecules are made up of atoms, then what is the dimension between
atoms and molecules like? Modern scientists can only understand an atom as a point, one of its
small structures. In fact, the place where atoms exist is also a plane, and the physical dimension
formed by such a plane is also quite huge. It is only that what you have discovered is a point.
Within this plane then, how big is this dimension? Our standard for measuring distances is
always based upon the perspective of mankind’s own modern science to judge everything. You
must jump out of the framework and the concepts of empirical science. In order for you to enter
that dimension, you must comply with the forms of that dimension, and only then can you enter
it. The distance from an atom to a molecule, as science understands it, is approximately two
million atoms lined up, and only then can an atom reach a molecule. That is to say that this
distance that it can understand is already quite vast. You cannot understand it from the
standpoint of this present empirical scientific model of mankind. Then, please try to think about
it for a moment. Isn’t it a dimensional layer in between from an atom to its nuclei? How great
then is the dimensional distance between the nuclei and a quark? What about between a quark
and a neutrino? Of course, the current science of mankind can only understand as far as
neutrinos. Man cannot see them except for detecting them with apparatus to know their mode
of existence. In fact, it is not known how far away they are from the original source of matter!

What I am talking about is the simplest form of dimensional existence. All physical substances
of our mankind, including all substances that you cannot see in the air as well as those
substances that we can see such as iron, cement, animals, plants, matter, and the human body,
are composed of molecules. Mankind just exists on this plane of molecules, just like a 3-D
painting. You live on this plane and you cannot escape it. Mankind’s science is also limited
within this one dimension which it cannot even break through. Yet, people still claim how
developed science is and disregard all other theories. Mankind’s technology cannot reach a
higher understanding of the universe. If it were really able to break through this dimensional
layer, it would see the mode of existence of life and the mode of existence of matter in other
dimensions, as well as the structures in them made by time and space. However, our
practitioners can see it. Only Buddhas are the greatest scientists.

When I talked about opening Tianmu (the third eye), I mentioned this issue. One can avoid
using eyes to see things and look through this Tianmu of ours, namely between the two
eyebrows, or from the Shangen as the Taoist School calls it. At the root of your nose, a
passageway is opened directly to your Pineal Body. It is called the Pineal Body in medical
science. Practitioners in the Taoist School call it the Niwan Palace, which refers to the same
thing. However, in the front part of this Pineal Body, medical scientists have already found it
equipped with all the component structures of a human eye. Modern medical scientists find it

15
very strange. Why is there an eye inside? They consider it a vestigial eye, and they still explain
these things with the theory of evolution. In fact, it just exists this way, and it is not at all
degenerated. When one avoids the flesh eyes, of course, when these flesh eyes have been
cultivated, the flesh eyes can also penetrate and also have this kind of supernormal capability.
The Buddha Fa is boundless. Generally, when one avoids the eyes, avoids the eyes that are
made up of molecules to look, one will be able to penetrate this dimension and see scenes in
other dimensions. It is just such a principle. Therefore, practitioners can see things that ordinary
people cannot see. Of course, some ordinary people occasionally have vaguely seen some
unexplainable phenomena in their lifetimes. For instance, they may have seen a person pass
before their eyes and disappear instantly, or they may have seen something or heard some
sounds. That is probably the situation whereby they have actually vaguely seen or heard
something in another dimension. Because one’s Tianmu is not sealed too tightly or his ears are
not sealed too tightly, every once in a while he is able to hear the sounds of other dimensions
or see some phenomena of other dimensions.

I’ve just spoken of this dimension in which mankind lives. Actually, this planet that our human
race inhabits is neither the largest particle nor the largest substance. Beyond the planets there
are still larger substances! Therefore, Buddha Sakyamuni’s eyes could already see quite
microscopic matter in the extremely microscopic microcosm and could see quite enormous,
macro matter in the macrocosm. However, at the end Buddha Sakyamuni could not see how
big this universe ultimately is. Therefore, he made a statement, “It is big enough without
exterior, and it is small enough without interior.” How huge this universe is! Please think about
how complex it is. It is unlike what mankind knows. Even for this dimension of ours, this form,
it is quite complex! Besides this dimensional form, there is also a dimensional form that exists
vertically, and within this vertical dimension there are also many unitary paradises. It is very
complex. The unitary worlds that I am talking about refer to paradises, etc. Each dimension has
different time-spaces. Do you think that the time in the dimension composed of atoms, can be
the same as that in our dimension over here, which is made up of molecules? Its concept of
space and its distance is also different from ours, and everything becomes different. Why do
the extraterrestrial UFOs come and go from nowhere and fly so fast? They are traveling in
other dimensions; it is just so simple. If man tries to understand the unexplained phenomena in
the universe from his own current scientific perspective or uses this method to study cultivation
practice or religions, he will never get it in his research. He has to change his way of thinking,
and he must understand it from another perspective. In the history of man, science is not only
today’s so-called empirical science that was discovered or invented by the Europeans. This is
not the only path; there are other paths as well. For those ancient civilizations that have been
discovered on earth and once existed in history, their courses of development all took different
paths in understanding life, matter, and the universe. The ancient science of China also took
another path. The Chinese culture, although the levels it involved were very high, yet because
the people’s morality was no longer good, it had also been suppressed. Therefore, it was not
passed down, and this lowest form of science from the West was left to man instead. Thus, it
is rather inadequate.

I said earlier that man was not created in this physical dimension of ours and talked about the
purpose of being a human being. If man continues to decline, he will face elimination, a
thorough elimination, which is called, “extinction of body and soul.” It is very frightening!
Therefore, Buddhas want to save man precisely from facing such a helpless situation and to
save you to heavens away from the suffering of mankind. That is truly and fundamentally
solving the issue of human suffering. The starting point of people nowadays for believing in
Buddhas is entirely different from that of people in antiquity who believed in Buddhas. In the

16
past, people who believed in Buddhas worshipped Buddhas, cultivated Buddhahood, respected
Buddhas, and did not have any other motives. People nowadays believe in Buddhas in order to
ask for something from Buddhas. However, to Buddhas, this mind of pursuit is the dirtiest and
the filthiest mind. Therefore, think about it, everyone. Buddhas are to save you, and yet, you
pray for comfort and happiness among ordinary people. If you were really allowed to be
blissfully happy and to live in great comfort among ordinary people, you really would not want
to become a Buddha. You would be a Buddha right now. How can this be possible? Instead of
your repaying the karma owed from lifetime after lifetime and the bad deeds that you have
done, you only seek happiness. How can that be attained by pursuit? You have only one choice:
to practice cultivation and only then can you eliminate the karma that you owe. Suppose that
you do not wish to become a Buddha, you must be a good person, do more good deeds, and do
fewer wicked deeds. Only then can you be happy in the future, and the life of your genuine self
can be extended. However, it is possible that after your brain is cleansed at the time of
reincarnation, you may be reincarnated into a bad environment, drifting with its tide to the
brink of destruction.

Just now I mentioned that Buddha Sakyamuni said that this universe was big enough without
exterior and small enough without interior. Perhaps some people still do not quite understand
this statement. What did Buddha Sakyamuni actually see? He spoke of the theory of three
thousand great worlds. Buddha Sakyamuni said that not only people living in other dimensions
were like us with the same human physical bodies, but also there were three thousand such
worlds that are like our human society. Within this Milky Way there are three thousand such
planets. In addition, he also made another statement and said, “A grain of sand contains three
thousand worlds.” He said that within a grain of sand there were three thousand such
dimensions like the one inhabited by our mankind. But, as for the size ratios for the people
there, you cannot use the understanding and concepts of modern science to understand them as
they exist in another mode of time and space.

Some people may find what I just said strange and incomprehensible. Try to think about it,
everyone. The earth is orbiting with great regularity. Then, what difference is there between
when electrons revolve around the nuclei and when the earth revolves around the sun? They
are of the same pattern. If you could magnify an electron to the size of the earth and take a look
at it, you'll see if there is life on it? What kind of matter is there on it? Buddha Sakyamuni said,
“It is small enough without interior.” To what extent did he see? In the microcosm of matter,
he could already see something very microscopic. He said that in a grain of sand there were
three thousand great worlds. Inside a tiny grain of sand there are three thousand great worlds.
Then, try to think for a moment, everyone. If what Buddha Sakyamuni said is true, within that
grain of sand, in that world, aren’t there also rivers, streams, lakes, and seas? Then, on the sides
of those rivers, streams, lakes, and seas, isn’t there also sand? Then, within that grain of sand,
aren’t there also three thousand great worlds? Then, in the sand within that grain of sand, aren’t
there still three thousand great worlds? Exploring it further, Buddha Sakyamuni discovered
that it was endless. Therefore, he made a statement and said, “It is small enough without
interior.” He did not see what the most original source of matter was. Of course, we talked
about this most original source of matter in the past, so I shall not talk more about it here. If I
say something too profound and too deep, people may not understand it, especially when many
people do not quite understand the Chinese language, so I will not talk too much about things
on this topic. I think that I will just say this much first. Now, you may raise some questions
concerning cultivation practice and the study of the Fa, and I will answer them for you.

17
Question: We have read “Zhuan Falun” Book 1 and Book II, in which I have found a sentence
not easy to comprehend, because I was once a disciple in Tantrism. An issue there seems to
suggest that the levels of Bodhisattvas and Tathagatas are presently experiencing a
catastrophe?

Master: This is a very high level question. Only when you have reached a higher level through
cultivation practice, will you be able to see it and understand it. Of course, I can only give you
a simple and general answer. The fact that this Fa at the human level is no longer effectual is
because the morality of human society has altogether declined. The moral values in people’s
hearts have been corrupted. When there is no righteous mind, it means that the Fa is no longer
effectual. When the Fa is no longer effectual in human society, mankind will decline. If this Fa
became ineffectual not from this society of mankind, but from a very high-level dimension,
then it evinced a deviation, and the physical lives will fall downwards. They are not good
anymore, so they fall downwards. In that case, if it evinces problems on a large scale, it is no
longer just an issue of mankind. For instance, the Dafa comes all the way down. If it deviates
a little bit from above, below that, everything will have changed beyond recognition. It is just
like shooting a gun. If your aim is off the target by just a little bit when the bullet goes out, you
do not know where it will hit. Why does such a great change occur down below? The change
in human society has been quite frightening! People would stop at nothing in doing evil things
such as drug abuse and drug dealing. A lot of people have done many bad deeds. Things such
as organized crime, homosexuality, and promiscuous sex, etc., none are the standards of being
human. How do Buddhas look at these issues? Your government permits them. Laws permit
them. Still, it is only the approval by mankind itself. The principles of heaven do not permit
them! In the past, beautiful and good things were the objects of pursuit for mankind. Now, you
take a look at the toys that are being sold, the paintings that are painted, they are all randomly
and casually slapped together and smeared, and this is artistry. What is it? No one can say it
for sure. All human concepts are changing in the opposite direction. A pile of trash laid out
there would become a master sculptor’s work. The entire societal phenomenon is like this. As
for the toys in stores, even excrement has been made in the form of toys to be sold. In the past,
a doll had to be made very pretty so that people would be willing to buy it. Now, skulls, evil-
looking characters, goblins, devils, ghosts, and monsters have all been made into toys, and they
are sold quite fast. People with no kind thoughts are willing to buy them. What issue does this
elucidate? People’s values are declining very badly! In the past, singers would have beautiful
voices and were graduates of music schools. The physique and bearing should be as elegant as
possible since music is supposed to give people a sense of beauty. Nowadays, there are people,
hard to tell whether they are men or women, with long hair, who when screaming hysterically
“Ah!" would become singing stars with the help of TV promotion. Everything is being
corrupted, and everything of mankind is declining. There are also a lot of phenomena that are
extremely terrifying! If you do not practice cultivation, you will not notice them. Man’s
understanding of religions has also become different, and he treats them as politics. Some
people are insulting Buddhas as soon as they open their mouths. There is even the so-called
“Buddha Jumps over the Wall” on restaurant menus. This is slandering Buddhas! What has
happened to human society now? You do not know it if you do not practice cultivation. Once
you practice cultivation, you will be shocked if you turn back and take a look! Think about it,
everyone. This mankind has not corrupted to such an extent in isolation. It is because problems
have occurred with this Fa in certain dimensions. It results from the deviation of a lot of
substances and a lot of lives from the Fa. I can only tell you in such a way. If I talk about it too
deeply, many people sitting here would not be able to comprehend it. I think that you will
understand it when I put it this way.

18
Question: I was very embarrassed originally, but, if I do not grab this opportunity, I am indeed
afraid that I will miss it. This is a question that many people could not answer. Today, Teacher
is here, and this opportunity is too precious. It is that I was doing the sitting meditation
according to the Tantric way one day around 12:00 midnight several years ago. I practiced
Tantrism in the past. However, I was spinning like a plane propeller. It was so fast that I cannot
describe it, and I levitated in this way. I rose up this high and came out from the top of my
head. There was a little bit of a sharp pain while coming out from the top of my head. When I
continued to rise up higher in pain, I was very frightened. I thought that maybe my soul had
left, and I could not see my body. The following day, a strange phenomenon occurred. I was
sitting in the room in broad daylight when I saw a silver aureole and silver light. Then, they
disappeared five minutes later. On the third day, I saw a Falun. What was going on?

Master: Although you practiced Tantrism in the past, it did not have an effect. Why were you
able to see a Falun? It was because we were already taking care of you prior to your cultivation.
It is very easy for a practitioner to levitate, which scientists nowadays cannot explain. In fact,
when all the channels of a person’s body have all been completely opened up, he will be able
to levitate. Even if he does not levitate, while walking he will also feel light and airy. Be it
hiking or going upstairs, he will not feel tired. This is when the channels are opened up, and it
will be this way. As for one’s Yuanshen coming out, some people’s Yuanshen can easily leave
their bodies while other people’s Yuanshen cannot come out as easily. After it left your body,
the Falun brought in motion your body that levitated. Thus, it spun very fast. As for your not
daring to go up that high, it is just because at the time you only had energy of that height. The
first time you encounter this kind of thing, you will be frightened. Everyone would. In fact,
there are many practitioners of our Falun Dafa who have levitated. It is quite normal. Once a
practitioner begins cultivation practice, he will start to open his channels. Then, as soon as
one’s Great Heavenly Circuit is opened, he is then able to levitate.

I have made it known, but I would still like to advise everyone that no one should have this
kind of thought, “How great it would be if I could levitate!” Once you have the idea of pursuit,
even if you can levitate, you will not levitate. It is because cultivation practice requires non-
action, emptiness, and intentional cultivation without the intention of attainment. One should
have the intention of practicing cultivation without the intention of attaining Gong. Everyone
should maintain such a state to practice cultivation. If one always thinks about becoming a
Buddha all day, that is a strong attachment. One will never make it if this attachment is not
given up. Therefore, cultivation practice is to remove human attachments. Among ordinary
people, anything that you are attached to is an attachment. Speaking of pursuing this or
pursuing that, the more you pursue it, the less you will have it. Only when you give up this
attachment will you have it. Everyone should make sure to remember this principle. Among
ordinary people, if you want to attain something, you may pursue it, study it, and attain it after
making the effort. However, for things beyond ordinary people, only by giving it up, can you
attain it. What is it called? It is called, “natural attainment without pursuit.”

You have mentioned the issue of fear. In fact, there is nothing to be afraid of. If you levitate,
you just levitate. You were scared because no one told you about it at that time and there was
no master amongst ordinary people to teach you. Levitation is a very normal phenomenon,
which is controlled by one’s mind. If you say, “I want to come down,” you will come down as
soon as you think about it. You can levitate again if you want it. When you become increasingly
scared, it is also an attachment, and you would fall down easily. Thus, make sure that you never
get scared. In the past, there was a person who became an Arhat through cultivation, and he
fell down as soon as he became delighted. Why? Delight, the human delight, is also a

19
manifestation of sentimentality as well as an attachment. As a person who has succeeded in
cultivation, he is not moved if you swear at him or say something unpleasant about him. He is
not moved either if you say something good about him. He does not take it to heart if you say
something bad about him. Therefore, once he was delighted, he fell down. It is not very easy
either to become an Arhat through cultivation. In the end, this person again continued to
practice cultivation! A few years later, he reached the level of an Arhat again. He thought to
himself this time, “I should not be delighted. If I become delighted, I will fall down again.”
Then, he became afraid of being delighted in his mind. However, once he became scared, he
fell down again because such a fear is also an attachment. Cultivation of Buddhahood is a very
serious issue, not a joke! Therefore, everyone must pay attention to this matter.

Before you continue to ask questions, I shall mention another issue, which is we must stick to
one cultivation way in our practice. I know that many people sitting here studied Tantrism in
the past. A lot of people believe in Buddhism, and many people believe in Christianity or
Catholicism. I hold that one must stick to one cultivation way only! Why should one stick to
one practice? This is an absolute truth! This is a principal reason why people nowadays cannot
succeed in cultivation in the Dharma-ending period. It is caused by a couple of reasons: being
unable to understand the Fa, and the other is mixing up cultivation practices. Mixing up
cultivation practices is a main reason. Once you practice this way, you should not practice
others. Why do I tell you this? It is because the statement of “taking the best of every school”
is what ordinary people would say, and this is a principle for pursuing the skills and techniques
among ordinary people. However, the principle in cultivation practice requires sticking to one
practice. In Buddhism it is called sticking with only one way of cultivation practice. If you say
that you will follow both the Buddha School and the Taoist School, you will accomplish
nothing. No one will give you Gong because “cultivation practice depends on the individual
while the transformation of Gong is up to the master.” Please think about it. Can one become
a Buddha by simply doing Qigong exercise? Can one become a Buddha by simply chanting
the Tantric incantations plus some mind activities and a few hand movements? The human
mindwill is nothing but a wish. What really makes things happen is the master! Some people
may think, “Since they all belong to the Buddha School, isn’t it good to practice both Buddhism
and Tantrism, as well as Qigong of the Buddha school?” That is a human understanding, and
gods do not think so. Think about it, everyone. How did Buddha Tathagata or Buddha
Amitabha succeed in cultivation? It was according to their own ways of cultivation practice
that they completed cultivation. It was also in accordance with their own transformational
forms that their Gong completed the formation of their paradises and succeeded in cultivating
them. Everything that they have was brought about by the elements of their own cultivation
ways during the course of their cultivation practice.

Buddha Sakyamuni’s way of completing cultivation is called “Precept (morality), Samadhi

(meditation), Wisdom.” One must cultivate four types of deep meditation as well as eight forms
of concentration, etc. and follow his cultivation way. In practicing this way of cultivation, your
Gong also has to be the Gong cultivated by Buddha Sakyamuni. Only then can you go to his
place through cultivation practice. If you want to practice Tantrism, you must follow the
requirements of “Body, Speech, Mind” in Tantrism, and only then can you go to the paradise
under the care of Tathagata Dari via cultivation. If you practice everything, you will not get
anything. If you practice the Pure-Land School and chant Buddha Amitabha, but also turn
around to study the theories of Zen Buddhism, by the same token you will not attain anything.
A person has just one body. Everyone knows that it is not an easy thing to transform one’s
body into a Buddha’s figure or a Buddha’s body, and you cannot do it yourself. It has to be
done by a Buddha. It is an extraordinarily complicated thing to transform your body into a

20
Buddha’s body, and it is more complicated than the most precise instrument of mankind. He
will install in your body a system called an energy mechanism. In addition, he will put in place
many seeds that can develop various Buddha’s divine powers and plant them in the Dantian
area(lower abdomen). All of these are things belonging to his school of cultivation so that you
can practice cultivation in his school and go to his Buddha paradise through your cultivation.
If you do not focus on one school, with only one body, how can you be cultivated into one
individual for two Buddha’s paradises? How can you succeed in cultivating two of you? When
Buddhas see that you are like this, none of them will give you anything, and they think that
your Xinxing is not good. To put it plainly, what you are doing is human being attempting to
mess up the Buddha Fa. How hard and how difficult it is for a Tathagata Buddha to succeed in
cultivating a Tathagata Buddha! For a Tathagata Buddha to complete the cultivation of a
Tathagata Buddha, how much suffering he has to endure before he succeeds in cultivating a
Buddha Tathagata! As an ordinary person, if you want to change his stuff or mess up his stuff
by mixing two things together and messing up what two Buddhas have enlightened to, is this
not undermining the Buddha Fa?! This is how serious it is! However, monks and mankind
nowadays are damaging the Buddha Fa, and yet they do not even know it. Of course, if you do
not know it, we cannot blame it all on you. However, although it is not all your fault, still,
nothing will be given to you. A person will not be allowed to casually mess up the Buddha Fa.
For two schools of the Buddha Fa, the Fa of two Tathagata Buddhas, to be messed up by you,
that is absolutely impossible! Therefore, as long as you mix up cultivation, it will be impossible
for you to attain anything. This is not to say that it is all right if you only practise ways of the
Buddha School and not those from the Taoist School. If you practice Zen Buddhism, Tantrism,
the Pure Land Sect, Hua-Yan Cultivation Way, and Tian-Tai Cultivation Way of the Buddha
School, you are still messing things up. That is called being reckless, and you will not get
anything. Indeed, you will not attain anything, so you must hold on to one way in cultivation,
and only then can you complete cultivation.

What I am saying here is a principle. It is not to say that you have to study this Falun Dafa of
Li Hongzhi. Like Buddha Sakyamuni’s Buddhism, our Falun Dafa once saved people on a
large scale in human society during a prehistoric time. In this period of human civilization, it
has never done so. Since the appearance of mankind this time, this is the first time that we have
brought it out again, and it could also be the last time that it is made public and taught to man.
However, it is something that will never become defective. Of course, we have the Falun
Paradise, and those disciples who complete cultivation can go to the Falun Paradise. However,
it is not to say that you have to practice cultivation in my Fa. You may practice cultivation in
any kind of Fa. As long as it is an orthodox Fa or if you are able to gain the genuine teaching
of that school and you think that you can complete cultivation in that school, go ahead and
cultivate in it. But, I advise you to stick to one school.

I am also telling everyone that a Buddha cannot directly come to save you with his real
Buddha’s appearance, displaying great divine powers. If a Buddha sits here and teaches you
the Fa, that is not saving people. That is called undermining the Fa. Seeing a real Buddha here,
those with all kinds of unforgivable sins would also come to learn it, and there will be no need
for enlightenment. Who would not learn it? The entire mankind would learn it. Wouldn’t it be
this way? Therefore, only a master that is reincarnated among ordinary people can teach it and
can save people. There is an issue of enlightenment in this. It is up to you to believe it or not.
But, you may weigh up the Fa yourself. Anyway, out of responsibility to you, I am disclosing
such a principle. I am telling you this because you want to practice cultivation. Otherwise, I
would be as good as not being responsible to you. Now that you have such an opportunity and
affinity to sit here, I would tell you about it. Nowadays, it is very difficult to succeed in

21
cultivation in any school, and nobody cares about it anymore. The key point is that cultivation
practices are all messed up. Of course, if you think that you can handle it properly by yourself,
you may practice cultivation on your own. If you think that you can complete cultivation
successfully, then it is fine for you to practice cultivation in any school. This is just the way it
is. Because Buddhas mean well for the mankind, therefore, I will tell everyone that if you want
to practice cultivation, you should stick to one school. You should neither practice movements
from other schools, nor read the teachings of other schools. You should not think about things
of those other schools in your mind, not even a mind intent. This is because in practicing Gong
many things rely on the mindwill. Once your mindwill occurs, it becomes a pursuit. If you go
after something, it will come. Then, the Gong in your body will be messed up, and the Falun
will become deformed and will lose its effectiveness. Your cultivation will be in vain.

I am telling everyone that this Falun is simply too precious. Even though I have given it to you,
before I started to pass it on, those who had cultivated the Tao for a thousand years to get it
could not attain it. Upon attaining it, a person can be said to have already completed half of his
cultivation, and his Gong will be automatically transformed by the Falun. As long as you
cultivate your heart, Gong will grow and be upgraded. It is a higher life. That means, it is even
higher than your life. I have given it to you, because you want to practice cultivation, which
manifests the Buddha nature in you. With such a wish expressed, we would save you and have
done it this way. What you have attained is very precious. Cultivation of Buddhahood is an
extraordinarily serious matter. We shall also not let you mess it up and destroy it. If you are to
have your cultivation mixed up with other things, we shall have to take it back and not let you
destroy this life -- a higher life. Some people think, “When I studied other things, why didn’t
the Falun intervene since it has such mighty powers?” This is because there is another principle
in the universe, that is you make your own decisions as to whatever you want. It is what you
want yourself. You want something evil, then that evil thing is all pervasive. Even if you do
not want it, it still tries to worm its way around! If you want it, it will come at once, and it will
come in less than a second. Why didn’t Falun intervene? It is because you wanted it. Thus,
everyone must be really careful. Human cultivation practice is a very, very serious matter.

While I was teaching the practice in China, there were many people whose Tianmu was opened
at relatively high levels. It is not easy either to practice cultivation with Tianmu opened. They
see that big and tall deity, he looks big and tall because the life forms of other dimensions can
become very large, and he is also dressed in yellow. People think that he has great supernatural
capabilities. He may say to you, “I will take you as my disciple, and learn from me.” If a
person’s attachment surfaces and immediately learns from him, this person will be ruined at
once. Although he may look gigantic, still, he has not transcended the Three Realms. He is
nothing, except that he is not in this dimension, and he can transform his body. Therefore,
everyone must be sure to watch out for such things. There are also demons coming to interfere
with you, “Come and learn from me, and I will teach you something.” Some people, especially
those who practice other Qigong, will easily develop some kind of spontaneous movements the
moment they sit there and their hand movements seem to be very beautiful. Let me tell you that
demons also know such things. You do not know who gives it to you. Therefore, as long as
you follow it in practice, it will add things to your body, and your body will be messed up. I
have seen some people who seem to study this or that practice, and their bodies are chaotic
with all kinds of things. You will not be able to practice cultivation any more. We believe in
predestined affinity. If you run into me, it is also your predestined affinity. If you really want
to practice cultivation, we will thoroughly clean it up for you. We shall keep good things and
remove bad things for you. Your body will be smoothed out and purified. Only upon reaching
the state of Milk-White Body, can you really develop Gong and raise your level.

22
Question: You have many Fashen (a body made of Gong and Fa) who can guide people's
cultivation practice. However, we are in Australia. Who will guide us? Who should be our
teacher?

Master: He has raised a very important question here. It is known to all that it is a very serious
issue for one to practice cultivation. Because one has karma lifetime after lifetime and did
things that were not good in previous lifetimes, he will have enemies and creditors in other
dimensions. If they find out that you are practicing cultivation, they will come to you for
revenge. Then, a beginner in cultivation practice will face life-threatening danger. That’s why
I said that if you did not have a master, it would be completely impossible for you to succeed
in cultivation, and it would be absolutely impossible to make it. Only if there is a master to
look after you and protect you, can you succeed in cultivation. Only by not allowing you to run
into any major problems can you succeed in cultivation. In the past there were cultivation
practitioners everywhere in the world, and there were relatively more of them in China. Many
Taoist practitioners had disciples. Although you may find that Taoism, which appeared later
on, had many disciples, the master only genuinely taught one person so that he could guarantee
that the person would not have any problems. He could only look after one person because the
Taoist School does not have the wish to offer salvation to all sentient beings.

Why can I teach and save so many people? In China, there are tens of millions of people
studying it, not even including those overseas. Why hasn't anything happened to anyone? There
are those sitting here, who have been hit by a car. The car was damaged and yet nothing indeed
has happened to the person. The person was neither in pain nor frightened, and nowhere was
he injured. Why did it happen this way? It was that those creditors had come to you to demand
payment (of the debts you owe). However, we cannot let real danger happen to you, but the
debts must be repaid. Without the protection of the master, he would have died instantly. How
could he practice cultivation if he had died? I have numerous Fashen who look the same as me.
They are in another dimension, so of course they can become large or small. They can become
very large or very small. Their wisdom is completely opened with the same power of Fa like
that of a Buddha. The main body is here with me, and they have the ability to do things
independently. They will look after you, protect you, help you transform Gong, and do certain
things. In fact, they are the embodiment of my wisdom. Therefore, I am able to safeguard you.
Though I am not in Australia in person, Dafa has already been passed on to you, and you can
take the Fa as the master.

Question: Can Fashen guide our cultivation practice and protect us?

Master: When a practitioner is about to run into troubles, my Fashen will dissolve such things
for you and not let them occur. He may also drop you a hint. When you indeed cannot enlighten
to it and yet, you are doing quite well in cultivation practice, he may appear before your eyes
to tell you something or perhaps let you hear his voice. Because your cultivation level is not
high enough, he will not let you see him, but he will let you know his voice. Most of the time
he lets you see him in your sleep. This way, it is as if you are in a dream, and there is still
enlightenment as to whether it is real or false. Therefore, people can see him mostly in dreams.
If your ability of concentration is very good, you may also see him during the sitting meditation.
However, if you always want to see me, it is also a kind of pursuit or attachment. Thus, you
will not be allowed to see him either. When you do not think about it, as long as you practice
cultivation, you will surely be able to see him in future.

Question: The master protects me, but my karma is so big. How can I be protected?

23
Master: This also brings up a very important issue. Because in today’s human society, people
have all reached this stage with karma built upon karma and their karma is already quite
enormous. It is not only human beings who have such big karma, because a human life can be
reincarnated and become an animal, a physical substance, a plant, a being of a high-level
dimension, or a being of a low-level dimension. This is samsara (six paths of reincarnation), so
everything can be reincarnated. People take both De and karma with them. People of modern
times have a small portion of De and a lot of karma. Then, it appears that not only does man
have karma, cement and soil have it as well. We all know that in China in the past, if a farmer
cut his hand when working in the fields, he would grab a little bit of soil and apply it to the cut,
and it would heal. Sprinkle a little bit of soil, and it would be healed. Now, do you dare to touch
the soil? Even if you do not touch it you would get tetanus! There is karma everywhere. There
is karma in matter, plants, animals and people. Karma is everywhere. Therefore, looking from
a high-level dimension, black waves are rolling in human society. Why are there epidemic
diseases? Very serious epidemic diseases are those black waves, which are the mass of karma
with very high density, rolling around. When they roll over to this place, there will appear
epidemic diseases. Nowadays, the karma of mankind is so big. What should be done? Let me
tell you as I mentioned earlier that if you want to practice cultivation, and to practice cultivation
only after clearing the debts of a few lives that you owe, I'm afraid that the situation might be
different as time passes and you may not be able to run into me either.

What should be done, then? The people in this universe are not meant to be human beings, but
to practice cultivation to go back and to return to the place where you were created. One may
say, “I am in ordinary human society, and I cannot give up the ordinary people's sentimentality.
If I practice cultivation, what about my wife, sons, daughters, parents, and brothers? Then, I
will be living without meaning.” That is your understanding from your human point of view
and a thought on the present basis. When you move up to a new basis and after raising your
level, you will not think this way. When you are in another realm, you will not think this way.
However, I will tell you a principle. Who are your real relatives? Here I am not interfering with
your family relations. In samsara you are human this lifetime and an animal or a plant in the
next lifetime. From one life to another, how many parents, wives, sons, daughters, sisters and
brothers have you had in each lifetime? In your long journey of life, you are even unable to
count them. Also, some are human and some are not human. Which ones are real? It is just that
human beings are lost too deeply in the maze! Your real parents are in the place where the
universe created you. That is where your parents are. This is because life has two kinds of
origins: one is the life created from the motion of enormous matter; the other is the life with a
form that is created from the motion of matter in the universe. In itself, it is like a person who
is pregnant, giving birth to a life. For such lives, they will have parents. Therefore, your real
parents are right now watching you over there, hoping that you will return; but instead of
returning, you get lost here and still feel that your relatives are all here.

For human beings to be human is not the goal. The goal is to return to your original true self.
Once a person has this thought of cultivating Buddhahood, though he does not have the
opportunity of cultivation, still, he has seeded the benevolent fruit of cultivating Buddhahood.
Why is it said this way? It is that for him to have this thought is just too precious! For a person
in an environment as bitter as this and in an environment as confusing as this, he still has the
heart to go back and the heart to cultivate Buddhahood and to be kind. Then, if you want to
practice cultivation, everyone will help you and think of ways to give you the green light. When
a person has such a thought, it will shake the world in ten directions. It is as glittering as gold
and everyone will be able to see it. If this person wants to practice cultivation, it will be this
way. With so much karma, what could be done? Then, measures have to be taken to eliminate

24
the karma for you. Elimination of karma cannot be done unconditionally, nor can it all be
eliminated for you. To what extent can others do it for you? I do not look at it. However, it is
said in Buddhism that you cannot succeed in your cultivation in one lifetime, and that only
after a few reincarnations can you succeed in your cultivation. Namely, you are unable to
eliminate that much karma all at once. However, if you really want to practice cultivation, we
will find a way to allow you to succeed in your cultivation in this lifetime and to complete it in
this one lifetime. If you really are very old or your life is very short and there is not enough
time left, you will carry the Falun into the end of your life span and be reincarnated. As soon
as you are born, you will carry it to connect to the next predestined relationship.

For a person who practices cultivation in the orthodox Fa, I will eliminate his karma to the
extent that he can practice cultivation and can endure it. Eliminating all of it is not permitted,
and not repaying at all is not allowed either. Then, how to repay the portion that needs to be
repaid? We shall place it in your path of cultivation practice, and it is all your own karma placed
at the different levels where your improvement is needed in cultivation practice. It will serve
as trials or tribulations for improving your Xinxing. When you need to raise your level, you
will run into some trouble or your body may feel pains somewhere. These are for your
enlightenment. When this happens, it is a test whether you can treat yourself as a practitioner,
whether you will treat these problems like an ordinary person, or whether you can detach
yourself from them and take them lightly. When you take each trial or each tribulation as a
good opportunity for improvement and let go of it, you will be able to pass the test. Some
people find their tribulations very big in cultivation practice, but actually they are not. The
bigger you find them, the bigger they will become and the smaller you will become. If you do
not care and do not put them on your mind, with the master and the Fa here what is there to
fear? As long as the green mountains remain, there is no fear of having no firewood to burn.
Ignore them! Once you give them up, you will find that the tribulations have become smaller
and you have become bigger. You will overcome them in one step, and the tribulations will
become nothing. It is guaranteed to be this way. If one cannot overcome them, it is actually
that he cannot give up the attachments or does not believe in the Fa. In most cases, it is because
one cannot give up one or another attachment. His failure is all due to his inability to give up
the attachments. Because he cannot back that one human step, he is not able to overcome them.

Question: I have a question. I have practiced Falun Dafa for a very long time already. I read
Teacher's books and watch Teacher's video tapes as if feeling a hunger or quenching a thirst.
However, there is one sentence that I do not understand. It is that Teacher made a statement,
“Falun cannot be developed by your own practice. A Falun has to be installed by Teacher in
person.” Thus, I am thinking of going to China to ask Teacher to install a Falun for me. This
is one question. The other is that if a person has a Falun, how can the person verify that he has
a Falun? These are the two questions.

Master: Many people worry about one issue, that we want to study this Fa, but we have not
attended your lectures or seen you in person. Are we going to have Falun as well? Some people
also do not feel anything. Is the Teacher not taking care of us? This is a question that many
people will have. In fact, I have already written it in the book that you will have Falun. Because
I come precisely to offer salvation to all sentient beings, if I am not responsible to you, reading
such things will all bring danger to you. Therefore, I must take care of you. If you genuinely
practice cultivation and I don’t look after you, it would be the same as harming people and
putting them to death. Then, I would be punished, so I cannot do it this way. Now that I have
done it, I will be responsible for you. Many people with very good inborn qualities can see that
every word in this book is a Falun. Because dimensions are different, upon looking further into

25
deeper dimensions, every word is my Fashen, who are all the image of a Buddha. Every
component of each word is also an individual Buddha. Think about it, everyone. One Buddha's
power is already very great. Why will your illnesses be healed when you pick up this book to
read? Your eyesight is not good. While reading this book, why do you see the words becoming
bigger and bigger and your eyes are no longer tired? Why is it that miraculous changes will
occur when you read this book? It is because those words are made of Fa. They can do
everything for you, and they can install Falun for you. I also have Fashen taking care of you,
and they will do all of these things. Thus, you will still attain it without seeing me in person.

As for the feeling, some people may be sensitive and will feel the lower abdomen rotating. Not
only is it rotating in one place, it is rotating everywhere, all over their bodies. Someone sitting
here said something wrong and should be careful in future. A claim was made that our Falun
Dafa practices nine Falun. Let me tell you that only one Falun is genuinely installed for you by
me. This one Falun already has incomparable power and it can divide itself without a limit. In
the initial stage of your cultivation practice, in order to adjust your body it is unknown how
many hundreds of Falun I installed outside your body, and they were rotating everywhere.
Someone said that it rotated here or rotated there. Wow, the entire body was rotating, and it
was rotating everywhere. This is because your body needed to be purified and assimilated. I
was using the characteristic of our Gong to adjust you, so you would feel that there were Falun
rotating everywhere, and they were so numerous that you could not even count them. You
might have felt that there were nine Falun, so you said that there were nine Falun. I will use
many external Falun to adjust your body. Some people are sensitive while some are not. Those
who are not sensitive will not feel them while those who are sensitive will be able to feel them.
However, no matter whether you can feel it or not, this all occurs in the initial stage. When
those who can feel it become accustomed to it and when it becomes a part of your body, you
will no longer have the feeling. Your heart is beating, do you know that it is beating usually?
You will know it when you feel it with a hand. Your stomach is undulating. Do you know that
it is undulating? Your blood is circulating. Do you know it? When it becomes a part of your
body, you will not have the feeling, and you will not feel it. There are also times when there is
no feeling at the beginning. In the early stages, there are quite a lot of people who do not feel
anything. However, in future cultivation practice, you will have a great deal of feelings. As
long as you practice cultivation, I will definitely take care of you.

The most obvious thing is that your body will be purified very quickly. Many people in
Mainland China know that cultivation in Falun Dafa is simply too miraculous! Upon starting
the practice, the illnesses will be gone. Why is that? Many people did not seek after healing
illnesses. They think that the Dafa is good, so they practice it! Their illnesses were healed as a
result. However, sometimes there are people for whom the effect is not very good. Why was it
not good? If someone hears that practicing Falun Dafa can heal illnesses, so he comes to
practice it with the purpose of healing illnesses. Then, his illnesses will not be healed. “Gain
naturally without pursuit.” Your wishing to heal illnesses is also a pursuit. Human bodies are
meant to repay karma and should have illnesses. You should only have the heart for practicing
cultivation and give up your attachment to healing illnesses. Only by not thinking of healing
illnesses and ignoring such things, will you attain everything as long as you keep up the
cultivation practice. If you have the attachment of healing illnesses, you will not attain
anything. In the past, we have always forbidden the mentally ill and critically ill patients to
enter the classes. That is to say, no matter how you ask such a critically ill patient to give up
that attachment, he still will not be able to give it up. His life is almost over. Can he not think
about his illness? He cannot fall asleep at night since all he thinks of is the illness. Thus, no
matter how you ask him to give it up, he still cannot give it up. Sometimes, he says that he will

26
give it up, but in his mind he still thinks about it very vigorously. Therefore, there is nothing
we can do. Why can’t we do anything? Because teaching the orthodox Fa to save people has
its requirements, very strict requirements, otherwise we would be teaching an evil Fa. You
must change this thought, and then we can help you. If you do not change your thought, we
will not be able to do anything. By changing this thought, you are no longer an ordinary person.
If you cannot change this thought, you will still be an ordinary person. The difference is right
here. Therefore, it can only be that one gains naturally without pursuit. Some people came here
without carrying any preconceived thoughts and found it very good, so they came to try it out.
When they saw others practicing Qigong, they also came to practice it without a clear purpose.
Nevertheless, they have all been healed. Of course, we do not require too much of people all at
once. There is a process of understanding, which is permitted. But, do not come to practice
cultivation with any attachment of pursuit.

Question: Teacher, I am very sorry. I want to ask three questions. The first question is that
when I read Zhuan Falun, it says that the Qimen School (the Unconventional Cultivation Way)
does not snap off the Gong you practice. Some practices, after your practice, just snap off eight
tenths of it to substantiate that paradise. Then, will the Dafa that we are practicing also break
it off?

Master: Because one is practicing cultivation among ordinary people, he must develop through
cultivation everything that he needs to have as a Buddha in future. It is known to all that a
Buddha can have whatever he wants and has great divine powers. His good fortune is
unparalleled. Where does he get them? However much he suffers, however much good fortune
he will have. Thus, the Gong that he cultivates has to reach quite a high level before he can
succeed in cultivating a Buddha. In the past, this was mentioned only among very high-level
people in our community of cultivators, and it was not mentioned among ordinary people in
the past. A practitioner indeed needs to reach a very high level of cultivation practice before he
can attain completion. Why is that? If you move up with Gong alone, you will not have
whatever you want and you do not have any of the good fortune. That will not do. During the
course of your cultivation practice, you will have to develop all of it through cultivation. The
suffering you have endured throughout the entire course of cultivation practice is your mighty
virtue. Suffering increases Gong, and upon improving Xinxing one will increase Gong.
Therefore, after your cultivation practice has reached a very high level in future, eight tenths
of the Gong will be broken off to complete the good fortune of your boundless Fruit Status and
to enrich your own small paradise. That comes from your cultivation by bearing hardships.
Even the Xinxing standard that you have cultivated will also be broken off to enrich the inside.
That is your true fortune, and it all comes from your suffering. As for the remaining two tenths,
that is your Fruit Status. Those who reach the standard of Bodhisattva will be Bodhisattvas.
Those who reach the standard of Buddha, will be Buddhas. Those who reach the standard of
Arhat will be Arhats. If you reach a higher realm, you will be a greater Buddha. Yet, the Qimen
School cultivation way is relatively complicated, but one also needs to use his Gong to
complete his good fortune and virtue.

Question: My second question is that, as our Xinxing level is not high enough, I get very angry
in my heart when others swear at me or bully me. According to what Teacher said, when others
hit you, swear at you, or bully you, they are all giving you De. But you should not be angry in
your heart. Is it that if one gets angry the Gong will not grow?

Master: Because as a practitioner, when you get angry with an ordinary person you are already
the same as an ordinary person. When you get angry, you are pushing it away, except that you
have not pushed it back. You have not pushed it back, because you are the one who lost in the

27
first place. As long as you approach it in the same way as he does, you will push it back. One
may think that this guy has bullied me too much and has defrauded me of a lot of money. Still,
I have to be happy and thank him. You beat me up, and I also have to bear the insult. Not only
should I endure it, but I should also thank him. Won't other people say that you are being Ah
Q (a self-deceiving character in a novel)? And being too weak? No. Think about it, everyone.
If you do not have a Xinxing level as high as that, you would not be able to do it. That shows
a practitioner's strong will. Can an ordinary person do it? If one does not have a will as strong
as that, he will not be able to do it. That is not being timid and weak. Of course, you should be
happy. Think about it, everyone. If he did not bully you, you would not have been able to gain
an additional piece of De. If you get an extra piece of De, you will cultivate and develop another
piece of Gong. When he bullied you, your own karma was also being eliminated! Can you
become a Buddha while you are still carrying karma? You have to eliminate it completely.
When he bullied you, he gave you De, and you also eliminated karma. You did not behave in
the same way as he did, keeping a calm mind. Your Xinxing standard became higher. Xinxing
has a yardstick above one's head. The yardstick above one's head is as high as the Gong level.
Your Xinxing level is higher. Your Gong level is higher too. Your karma is transformed into
De as well. He also gave you De. You have gained four for one. Shouldn't you thank him? You
should really thank him from the bottom of your heart. Because as I just mentioned, the
principles of good or bad held by human society are reversed. Upon reaching a higher level,
one will find that the things people are attached to are all bad.

Question: The third question is the issue of killing as mentioned in the book. Killing a life is a
very big sin. If a person commits suicide, does it count as a sin or not?

Master: It counts as a sin. Now, this human society is no longer good, and all kinds of strange
and bizarre things have appeared. They talk about the so-called euthanasia and give injections
to let people die. Everyone knows it. Why do they give an injection to let a person die? They
think that he is suffering. However, we think that his suffering is eliminating karma. When he
is reincarnated in the next life, he will have a light body without karma, and he will have a
great fortune awaiting him. While he is amidst the pain and is eliminating karma, he is certainly
not having an easy time. If you do not let him eliminate his karma and kill him, isn't that
murder? If he is gone, carrying the karma, in the next life he will have to repay the karma. So,
which would you say is right? Committing suicide has another sin. This is because a person's
life is pre-arranged. You have disrupted the sequence of the god’s entire layout. Through the
obligations you carry out to society, between people there is this kind of interrelationship. If
the person dies, won't this entire sequence disrupt the god’s arrangement then? If you disrupt
it, he will not let you go. Therefore, committing suicide is sinful.

Question: A Buddha does anything he wants. Doesn't a Buddha have a clean mind and little
desire? Does he still enjoy himself?

Master: Some people say that a Buddha does not eat food, and that a Buddha does not have a
human body. This statement sounds as if people all think that a Buddha is this way. Let me tell
you that what a person says in the community of cultivators should not be understood with an
ordinary human mind. A Buddha does not have a human body, which is to say that it does not
have this dirty human body made up of matter of the molecular particle level. The coarsest
particles of his body on the surface are atoms while his most microscopic particles are the more
microscopic matter in the universe. The more microscopic his matter is, the greater his
radioactive energy is. The Buddha's light shines everywhere. Some people say that a Buddha
does not eat food. A Buddha does not eat human food. He eats the substances within his level.
Also, he does not call it “food” as in human terms. Therefore, you will not be able to understand

28
the meaning of the language in the Buddha's realm and cannot comprehend them. Human
beings just have the human way of thinking.

Some ordinary people say that if one becomes a Buddha, how boring it would be. One will
have nothing, sitting there like a piece of wood. Let me tell you that a Buddha is the king of Fa
in his heavenly world. We call him a Tathagata as a way of referring to the embodiment of his
Xinxing standard level. He is actually the king of Fa in that world of his. In that world, there
are numerous beings under his management. Of course, it is not the management of our
ordinary people with laws for reinforcement. He manages it completely with compassion and
loving-kindness. Everyone meets the standard of that realm, and it is wonderful beyond
compare. They do not have the sentimentality of ordinary people. But, they have compassion,
a higher realm, and something purer. They have none of the things that ordinary people have.
They have things that are correspondingly more wonderful in a higher realm. That is a higher
life; there are even higher, even higher, and even higher lives. If it were all boring, one would
be better off to die and end it all. It is more wonderful. Only by going to that world, can one
know what happiness is. It is more wonderful, but if you do not give up these ordinary people's
attachments and cannot remove them, you will not be able to attain it.

Question: Why doesn't the Qimen School break off the Gong?

Master: Who says that the Qimen School does not take down the Gong? Everyone has to
complete his Fruit Status with his cultivated Gong. The Qimen School does not have just one
kind of cultivation. They have all kinds of practices that are very unique. During the course of
cultivation practice, some of them would complete such a practice while still practicing
cultivation, but the effort they put in is the same. They do not develop it here and thus do not
need to break it off. As for those people who need to break it off, their Gong will develop
rapidly. If one does not break it off and completes his good fortune and virtue while still
practicing cultivation, he will develop it very slowly, but the effort is the same.

Question: Two questions. The first question is that when I began the sitting meditation the first
day, I saw Master's Fashen sitting by my side, on the left. But, his clothes were black, and he
had a smiling face. Later, I read what was said in a document. Because it was my first time to
see him, today I would like to ask again why he was not the same color as on the TV tape.

Master: This is also because there is a contrast between different dimensions. For example,
what color does a Taoist like? It is purple. Therefore, he talks about the purple Qi coming from
the East and regards purple as the highest. The Buddha School likes yellow or golden yellow.
But, they are of one color. It is purple in this dimension and golden in another dimension. Then,
what is seen as black in our dimension is seen as white in another dimension. Seen over here it
is whitish; over there it is quite dark. Here it is green; over there it is red. All colors have such
different manifestation in different dimensions. Then, if you were only in that kind of state,
what you saw would be that color. Everyone must be a little bit careful because the demons
sometimes cause very severe interference. The majority of my Fashen are wearing the Buddha's
robes with blue hair, the curly blue hair. It is very blue, bright jade blue. Sometimes, only under
extremely special conditions, can one see my Fashen in such clothes that I am wearing. It is
extremely, extremely special, and is very rarely seen. Thus, everyone should distinguish it well.
If he is really me, you will feel very sure in your mind that he is me. If he is not me, you will
draw a question mark in your mind.

Question: I have already been studying this Fa for two months. In these two months I felt that
my illnesses of several decades have all disappeared because my purpose of studying Dafa is

29
to eliminate my karma. I really lived extremely well in these two months without taking a bit of
medicine. This is one point. The other one is that I would like to ask Master if what I saw during
the sitting meditation was a Falun? I saw something spinning and spinning in a spiral form.
However, its color also looked like the color of soil, the same as the color of clay. Its spinning
on the whole was simply very wondrous. But, I was unable to see its internal structure.

Master: Because except for that symbol of Falun, its base color changes. Its color can change
into different colors: red, orange, yellow, green, light blue, blue, purple, colorful or colorless.
Therefore, Falun may not always be in this color. In addition, when Falun is adjusting your
body, it rotates extraordinarily fast. It looks like an electric fan turbine or like a tornado
spinning. Sometimes, it rotates very slowly, and one can see clearly its structure inside. When
it is rotating very quickly, it is not easy to see. While adjusting one's body at the beginning, it
knows itself when it should be fast or slow as well as how it should rotate. This does not matter
and is all normal.

Question: Can we do the Big Lotus Flower hand sign?

Master: The Big Lotus Flower hand sign is a Ding Yin, which is a fixed sign. This is the Big
Lotus Flower hand sign (making the hand sign). We do not need to do it during our practice.
One does it when he requests Master to do the Kaiguang (the ritual of inviting a Buddha’s
Fashen to a Buddha’s portrait or a statue for worship in human society) at home for a Buddha
statue, a statue of Lao Zi in the Taoist School, that of the Primitive God of Heaven, or for other
Buddha statues. The best thing to do is that you hold that book of mine. Doesn't it have my
photo? As though you were talking to me, you say, “Teacher, please do Kaiguang for me.” Use
your hand to do the Big Lotus Flower hand sign while cradling this book, and it will be done
in three seconds. My Fashen will invite a Fashen of the god on that Buddha statue. If you do
the Kaiguang for Buddha Amitabha, my Fashen will invite a Fashen of Buddha Amitabha onto
this Buddha Statue, and this is called the genuine Kaiguang. Nowadays, monks who do not
actually practice cultivation in their religion and, those many sham Qigong masters simply
cannot do Kaiguang. They do not have the mighty virtue to invite a Buddha. It is a Buddha, not
someone that would come no matter who sends for him. Of course, there are some people who
would hold a mirror to the Buddha statue, and call it Kaiguang. There are also people who color
the eyes of a Buddha statue with a bit of cinnabar ink and make the eyes very red, and they also
call it Kaiguang. They are all messing things up.

Question: You just mentioned that man himself has fallen down here from different paradises
or different levels. Then, naturally in principle, he should return to that paradise that he
originally fell from. However, it seems that, at this human level, he does not know which
paradise is the one he fell from. Then, while practicing cultivation, he may have chosen a
different way just as he may have the affinity to study Falun Dafa.

Master: You still want to return to that paradise that you originally came from, the place where
your life was created. The wish is good. Now, the first thing that you must resolve is how to
return there, and how to return there through cultivation practice. This is most critical. There
isn’t any room for other choices, no room at all. It is not as though everything is laid out there
with Buddhas sitting there so that whichever one you want will be given to you. As for your
moving up in cultivation, if you can really reach a very high level through cultivation and can
return to your original position, while being in that paradise, you can always visit your relatives
in that paradise and stroll around and take a look. It does not matter as to which paradise you
are in. It does not matter whether you live in Sydney or live in Brisbane.

30
Question: In the Southeast Asian region, there is something called the Heavenly Tao that is
widely spread. What is it about?

Master: Let me tell everyone that now is the period of the Last Havoc. Buddha Sakyamuni
mentioned that, in the Dharma-ending period, thousands of demons would come to the world.
At the time when Buddha Sakyamuni was in this world, the demon said, “I am not able to
undermine your Dharma now. When your Dharma enters the Dharma-ending period, I will
send my disciples and followers to become professional practitioners in your temples. I will
see what you can do about it!” At the time, Buddha Sakyamuni wept. Buddha Sakyamuni, of
course, could not do anything about it. It has come to the end of the Dharma, so it becomes
chaotic. In the Dharma-ending period as he mentioned, not just among people or just in
temples, everywhere in the human society there are things that undermine human affairs, and
there exist such people. Evil religions are everywhere! On the surface they also tell people to
be good, but in their bones, they are not for this. They are either for fame or for money;
otherwise, they are for a dark influence. They are all such things. Therefore, what things do
you find them seeking? The Buddha Fa is made public to save people. If one uses it to make
money, he will be guilty of the most heinous sin! Of course, a demon does not care about such
things. He carries the banner of religion or carries the banner of telling people to be good in
order to ruin mankind, ruin the human mind, and ruin the human Fa of the mind. This is most
vicious! Therefore, I think, of course, there are some words I do not wish to say, as for the
orthodox and the evil, you should be able to distinguish them, and you make the distinction
yourself. I do not want to say who is evil or who is not evil.

However, I can only tell you that if one wants to come to the ordinary human society to save
people, this is too big an undertaking. The gods in the entire universe must all nod in agreement.
This is because it involves various aspects and involves all races in human society that
correspond to those above. There are many issues involved. It is not something that anyone can
do when driven on the spur of the moment. I know why Jesus was crucified on the cross. Why
did Buddha Sakyamuni take the path of Nirvana? It is not easy to pass on the orthodox Fa.
Then, nobody will bother it if an evil Fa is taught. It is not that nobody cares about it. It is just
that when an orthodox Fa is being taught, there is usually a lot of evil Fa as well, it all depends
on which door you enter. If it were all from one school or everything being taught was orthodox
Fa and there was no evil Fa in the world as it had all been eliminated, it would be too easy for
people to practice cultivation. How could this Fa be attained? Everyone would be practicing
yours since there is only this one school of yours. How could disciples be tested as to if they
have firm faith in your Fa? Therefore, usually when an orthodox Fa is being taught, evil Fa
will also be taught, it all depends on which door people will enter. To assess your enlightenment
quality, in the course of your cultivation practice there will always be people coming to you,
“Come on, come with me to practice this one; Let us practice that one; Hey, I have been
learning some good practice now, etc.” They will drag you and test you, and these things are
sure to happen. During the course of your cultivation practice, from the beginning to the end
you will experience such kind of phenomenon to pull you out. Why don't we take care of these
things? Fashen can take care of anything. Why don’t they take care of it? This is because they
are using the demons to test a person's heart to see if you are fundamentally faithful to this Fa.
Cultivation of Buddhahood is such a serious matter that these kinds of things are inevitable.

Anyway, I have spoken about the good and the bad. It is even very difficult for the orthodox
religions now to save people, not to mention the evil religions! There is someone who dresses
up like a model to be promoted by others and is advertised everywhere to collect money. Yet,
people all believe in her. People are very foolish! When people have not attained the Fa, they

31
are easily fooled.

Question: What is thought karma about?

Master: Some people unknowingly form thoughts that are not good in their brains. We are
practicing cultivation of the orthodox Fa. I am doing such a thing based upon the principle of
being responsible to society, being responsible to mankind, and being responsible to
individuals. Such a person also knows that it is good, but his mind will swear at me. Also, it
tells him not to believe it and that this is all untrue. Why is it this way? Because apart from the
karma existing in his own body, he also has thought karma. All matter is alive, and thought
karma is also alive. If you want to practice cultivation, you will need to have your thought
purified and to eliminate all these bad swearing thoughts, acquired notions, and various kinds
of karma produced from one lifetime to another. Only then, can your original nature come out.
Once you practice cultivation to eliminate them and want to eliminate these swearing thoughts
and concepts, they will not want to let it happen. How can they let themselves die? They will
reflect on your mind: that this is all untrue; swear at him and swear at people. The more you
practice cultivation, the more they swear at people. Your mind will produce swear words and
filthy language. In fact, let me tell you that they are not you. They are karma; they are thought
karma. You must reject it. This cultivation way of ours is given to you to cultivate yourself. If
your own mind consciousness is unclear and your mind is not firm, when the swear words
come out, your own main consciousness will follow it. You will not practice anymore and will
no longer be firm. Then, we will not be able to take care of you either. Because what we are
saving is you, we will not save you anymore if you give up.

There have been many such instances in the past. In China, some people's thoughts reacted
very intensely. It swore very frantically, and one could not reject it even though he tried. In the
end, he said, “I have really let you down, Teacher! I even swear at you. This karma of mine is
just too much. I simply should not live anymore and should take a knife to cut my throat.” Of
course, you should not try to make such an experiment on yourself. However, no matter how
he tried to cut his throat, he could not slit it. He did not feel any pain, nor could he get it bled.
He got so angry that he ran out to find an instructor and asked him, “My mind is always
swearing at Teacher. What should I do about it?” Seeing him like this, the instructor started
reading the Fa to him, and he felt very good. Later, he asked me about it, so I told him. In fact,
it was your karma, not you, that was swearing. You should not bear any psychological burden
because it was not you that were swearing at me, but the karma. However, your main
consciousness must be clear, reject it, try your best to reject it, and do not let it swear. Reject it
and repress it. In this way, my Fashen will know. Because he knows everything you do, he
already knows it even before it swears. This is also a test, a test of whether your main
consciousness is firm or not. If you become firm, after a period of time my Fashen will
eliminate this karma for you. Because such thought karma directly interferes with your
cultivation practice and directly affects your enlightenment quality, we will eliminate it.
Everyone should remember this issue and must differentiate when such a problem occurs.

Question: I raise a question, which is related to the issue of practice as well as the relationship
between the exercise and Xinxing. Is it that increasing the exercise can improve Xinxing?

Master: There is no direct relationship, but the exercise is also a key aspect of completing
cultivation and is also very important. In this practice of ours, the Fa cultivates people. Though
you are not doing the exercise, the Fa is cultivating you at all times whether you are sleeping,
working, or having a meal. It constantly cultivates you twenty-four hours a day, thus,
shortening the practicing time in your remaining years to allow you to complete cultivation as

32
soon as possible. As I mention earlier, that to enable you to complete cultivation in this lifetime,
it must be done this way. However, the movements of our practice are in essence rather
different from other practices, in which they say if I practice I will increase Gong and if I don't
practice, it will stop. Our practice is to reinforce all of the mechanisms I installed for you, both
the internal and external mechanisms. You are actually strengthening these mechanisms when
practising the movements. Why did I say that this hand is not in the form of Guanding (filling
the top of the head with energy), and it is not giving off or letting out something, but it is
moving with the palms facing the body? This is because when your hands move along the
energy mechanisms, those that I installed outside your body, they carry a lot of energy during
the practice and are strengthening the energy mechanisms. That is to say that you are in fact
reinforcing the energy mechanisms. Folding two hands over the lower abdomen strengthens
the energy mechanism in Dantian. When you stretch, you are reinforcing the mechanism of
motion. Therefore, our practice is to strengthen the mechanisms, which will enable you to
continue the long-term practice 24 hours a day non-stop. By this you are reinforcing them.
Practicing Gong is a means of completing cultivation. However, it is not absolute, it is a
supplementary means of completing cultivation. But, practicing Gong is also very crucial. The
fact that things that are cultivated out of this school do not go wrong also bears a direct
relationship with this system of yours and your movements. Because we also have things such
as capabilities, things that transform and prolong lives and things that reinforce supernormal
capabilities, etc., the exercise movements can play a certain role in this. Cultivation comes
ahead of practice. Cultivation is in the first place while practice is in the secondary place. But,
if you want to complete cultivation in this school, cultivation and practice are both
indispensable.

Question: When I do the exercise, I cannot see any phenomenon except for the white light. If I
want to see Teacher's portrait, I will see it. Is it an illusion?

Master: I will divide it into two questions to talk about it. Those whose Tianmu cannot see
may have such an element of making breakthroughs towards a higher level. For one who has
very good enlightenment quality and can cultivate towards a very high level, the more he is not
allowed to see, the faster his cultivation will be. Because he is suffering and he is attaining
enlightenment in a maze. Therefore, even though he suffers the same hardship, his progress is
doubled. This is a different situation, and he is probably practicing cultivation towards higher
levels.

The other one is that you said that you did not see anything. In fact, you have already seen it.
While being inattentive, you saw the white light shining over the body. In addition, sometimes
when you want to see something, you see it. You have in fact really seen it, but you take it as
an illusion. Many people consider it an imagination when they are able to see something. Let
me tell you that when the human eyes look at something, you have become accustomed to it
and think that it is seen with your eyes. However, have you thought that what you see is the
reflected image delivered to your brain through the optic nerves? It is a kind of observed object
reflected from the brain while your eyes only act as the lens of a camera. They cannot analyze
and reflect things themselves. The brain is reflecting the images. Since it is the brain that
reflects the images, what we see through Tianmu and the human imagination of thought are all
reflected on the brain. What you think is thought by your brain. What you see is also pictured
in your brain. Then, one will consider it an imagination when he is able to see something.
However, it is not the same because what you imagine will not be as vivid as that and it cannot
move, it is a fixed picture. Instead, what you really see is in motion. When you become
accustomed to these, just keep seeing slowly in this way. When you become slowly accustomed

33
to it for a long time, you will gradually find that you really see it. In addition, you may be able
to use it better.

In the past, when some people in the Taoist School trained their disciples, they particularly
asked them to think in order to train their supernormal capabilities because they knew such a
relationship. There is no apple before your eyes. Suppose that you are told that an apple is
placed in front of your eyes and the master tells you what the apple looks like while in fact
there is none. They would train you to smell its flavor and then ask you to feel as though seeing
this apple or tell what it looks like. They would train a person in such a way. Because pictures
are all formed in the brain, some people are unable to explain the issue clearly. Anyway, what
you imagine does not move, only what you see is in motion.

Question: I had a dream one night and saw something very frightening. I did not think of you,
and what I thought of was Tantrism. But, I am very faithfully practicing Falun Dafa. Isn't it
that if anything happens to me one day I will be dead and my Yuanshen will also be discarded?

Master: It is because you did not read the book enough. Though you are cultivating Dafa now,
the Tantrist stuff still remains in your mind. Therefore, you thought of Tantrism instead of Dafa
in the dream. Some people asked me, “What should I do when my life is endangered?” I said
that you would not run into things that had nothing to do with your cultivation practice, and
that you were guaranteed not to run into them. For things that are related to your cultivation
practice, you will run into them. If you should indeed lose your life today, it would indicate
that there is no school of cultivation that takes care of you, and you have not practiced
cultivation at all. As for religions, they believe in a life for a life and say that if one does not
make his cultivation in one lifetime, he would continue his cultivation in the next lifetime after
paying with his life. This is what they say. But, we do not talk about it here. What we say here
is that you will not be allowed to have these problems. Those genuine practitioners of mine
will be absolutely guaranteed not to run into any life-threatening danger.

Question: I was not aware at that time that it was a dream.

Master: You were practicing Tantrism at that time and were not really practicing cultivation.
It just did not work. Thus, nobody took care of you. Someone said that he saw money on the
ground in a dream and kept it for himself. In fact, these dreams were all tests for people to see
whether their Xinxing was solid. A practitioner said that he could do very well during daytime,
but not in dreams. This shows that deep in his mind it is still not solid, and he was tested in the
dream to see whether he was solid or not. This is the reason why such things occur. One does
not need to feel sad if he did not do well when it occurred. But once you become aware of its
importance and resolve to do better, you will be fine in future.

Question: In China, Teacher Li installed Falun for all of those in the classes. Haven't you also
installed Falun for us as I am listening to your class today? There is another question. Mentally
retarded people are not accepted to practice cultivation. Is there any way for those with minor
mental problems?

Master: Let me start with the first question. Because I have mentioned that each word in this
book has my Fashen, every word is the image of my Fashen and every word is the image of a
Buddha. I have numerous Fashen, which cannot be calculated by numbers. It is known to all
that Buddha Sakyamuni said that Buddha Amitabha had two million Fashen. There are so many
of my Fashen that they cannot be calculated by numbers, and they are numerous. No matter
how many people there are, I can take care of all of them, and I can take care of the entire

34
mankind. Of course, it only works for genuine practitioners. We do not take care of non-
practitioners nor the societal affairs. Therefore, if you practice cultivation, the moment you
have that thought, my Fashen will know it. There is another issue. You find this body of mine
an ordinary human flesh body and just as big as this. However, in the next dimension, you will
find my body much taller than I am. In each adjacent dimension, my body becomes taller and
bigger one after another. The largest body of mine is so big that it cannot be described. There
are many practitioners who happened to see my very big body in a glance. One said, “Teacher,
I stand below your toes and cannot see the top of your toes.” Therefore, I have such an
enormous body, think about it, the entire earth is all here. I can take care of you no matter
where you are. As for that Falun, do I have to install it in front of your eyes? I can install it all
the same without being here with you. While I am not here with you, I am also here with you.

Your second question is about mental disorder. Whether it is minor or severe, we have all made
it clear that: he is advised not to engage in our practice. This practice of ours is unlike other
practices, and we aim to save the person himself. If we cannot save the person himself, we shall
not give it to anyone else. Our Gong is only given to the person himself and only saves his Zhu
Yuanshen (main consciousness) as well as his own self. There has never been such a thing in
history. Historically, whether you practice Tantrism or other religions, they all save your Fu
Yuanshen (paraconsciousness). This is a myth of thousands of ancient years, which I have
disclosed. When this myth was unveiled at that time, the resistance was indeed quite enormous.
But, when the world becomes better in the future, there will be many Buddhas coming to the
world again to save people. It is not only I, they will also save one's Zhu Yuanshen then. I have
changed this aspect and turned it around because saving one's Zhu Yuanshen has the direct
benefit to the stability of social moral values of mankind. In saving Fu Yuanshen, the person
himself cannot practice cultivation and is unable to practice cultivation. Even if one joins a
religion, the society will remain the same and it does not have much effect upon society.
Therefore, in saving one's Zhu Yuanshen, whether he practices cultivation or not, he will be a
good person in society. This is in itself beneficial to society. A mentally retarded person does
not have a clear consciousness himself, and we cannot save him. We save those with clear
consciousness. If we give things to those who do not have clear consciousness, they will be
taken away by others in the next day. He may or may not practice it. What's more, he would be
unable to observe our rule of sticking to one school only and not to practise this or that. Because
cultivation of Buddhahood is a very serious issue, there is no way to save him if he cannot even
follow that. Some people would make him learn it. However, if a problem occurs, you should
take the personal responsibility yourself. If a problem occurs to him during the practice, he may
then say that it is because of the practice of Falun Dafa. We do not teach those with mental
illness at all, and this is for sure. Because he is an ordinary person, he will become ill and run
into problems. The problem may take place while he is trying to do the practice at a practice
site. His problem is not from the practice. It is that he should become ill when the time is due.

Question: People are all the same throughout mankind. Buddhism is widely spread in the East
while Christianity in the West with differences as great as that. Buddhism is very weak in the
West. Are they two systems?

Master: Why is Christianity in the West while Buddhism in the East? Why are the oriental
religions or the Western religions not the same and have such great differences? In fact,
Christianity is also within the Buddha School system, except that the differences in the human
species, cultures and celestial cultures have caused the differences in the human appearance
and in their ways of thinking. Namely, the characteristics of human standards are not the same,
which lead to the differences in their ways of cultivation of Buddhahood and in their concepts

35
and understanding of gods at higher levels. There is no difference in essence and they are all
in the Buddha realm. Jesus is, in fact, at the level of Tathagata. But, because of differences in
culture, in ideological concepts, and in appearance, he is not called a Buddha. The name of
Buddha is used in the East. Of course, because of the differences and variations in appearance,
people in Jesus' paradise all dress in white robes while people in a Buddha's paradise all dress
in yellow robes. The hair is also different, and the greatest difference lies in the hair variations.
One in the Taoist School wears his hair in a bun. An Arhat in the Buddha School is bald while
a Bodhisattva wears the hairstyle like an ancient Chinese woman. Why is that? Because such
ancient Chinese attire is the same as that of heavenly people. Actually, it is the same as what
heavenly people wear in the paradise of heaven. It is also the same way in the West, and that's
the way they dress in their heavenly paradise. People are just this way. Certainly, the fashion
nowadays is all in new styles. In fact, the clothes worn by the contemporary people are the
worst and ugliest.

Why is there no Buddhism in the world of the white people, and no Christianity in the world
of the oriental people? Strictly speaking, there is not. I remember that Jehovah and Jesus all
said in the Bible or books as such, “You should not go to the East.” There are other things said,
but I only remembered this sentence, “You should not go to the East,” telling his disciples not
to pass on the teaching in the East. His disciples did not listen to his words and followed the
expeditionary forces to the East. A problem then occurred. The races in the world are not
allowed to be mixed up. Now, the races are mixed up and it has brought about an extraordinarily
serious problem. Once races are mixed up, one does not have a corresponding relationship with
the higher levels, and he has lost the root. Mixed races have lost their roots, as if nobody in the
paradise will take care of them. They belong to nowhere, and no places would accept them.
Therefore, you find the place where the continents of Europe and Asia meet a desert in the past
and a depopulated zone. When the transportation means were not advanced, it was difficult to
pass through it. With the progress of modern means, all these are broken through. Thus, races
have become increasingly mixed up, which can lead to serious consequences. Of course, I will
not go into details. I'm just saying that the higher levels do not recognize such a human race.

The issue I just mentioned is that human races have a corresponding relationship to the higher
levels. The white people at higher levels constitute a small portion, a very small portion of the
universe in this world and in this universe. That is their paradise of heaven. However, there is
an extraordinarily large number of yellow people and Buddhas' paradises as well as Taoist
paradises. They have almost filled up the entire universe. There are as many Tathagata Buddhas
as the sand in the Ganges River, who are extremely plentiful and extraordinarily big. People
with the appearance of the yellow people are particularly plentiful. Thus, races are
corresponding with one another from the top to the bottom. Jesus said that you should not pass
on the teaching in the East, which was meant to say that they do not belong to us. Jesus told
people not to spread the teaching in the East. I have also found no oriental people in Jesus'
paradise. It is very sad! People in modern times do not listen to the words of their Lord, and
the oriental people do not listen to the Buddha's teaching either. Therefore, man has messed up
these things. I have also found no white people in a Buddha's paradise in the past. However,
why is it that what I'm teaching today is also passed on to Westerners? It is because what I'm
teaching are the principles of the universe, the principles of the entire universe. All those white
people who complete their cultivation in this Dafa of mine will be in the same appearance as
people in Jesus' paradise when they succeed in cultivation in future, and their form of
cultivation will also be the same as people there. They will be like that upon succeeding in
cultivation. Yellow people will take on the physical form of the Buddha side upon completing
cultivation. Thus, I can save people on both sides because the Fa that is taught is already

36
enormous. Let me also tell you... that there has never been a door opened so widely, but there
are reasons for it.

Question: Teacher, would you tell us what the interracial children are all about?

Master: The issue of the interracial children I have just mentioned has told mankind a heavenly
secret, but it is not that we would do anything. I said that I have done something even greater
in the sense that I can also save a person of mixed blood, but I can only save him in this period
of time. Though oriental people and Westerners all live on earth, man does not know that there
is something separating the East and the West. It is well known that oriental people believe in
the so-called “nine”. They like the sound of it, which implies everlasting. “Eight” is pronounced
as “fa”, implying making a fortune. These kinds of things can indeed have a little bit of effect
in the East, such as geomantic omen telling or landscape analysis, etc. But when applied in the
West, they appear to be ineffective and do not work. They do not work with the white people.
Then again, the so-called astrology or some phenomena believed by the white people do not
work with the oriental people either. Some people think that they work. That is because you
think they work. In fact, they don’t. Why is it then? It is because the white people's biosphere
has its special physical matter formed in its own dimension while the oriental people's
biosphere has the special matter made up with their life. Such things run through the makeup
of one's life. Thus, the two sides are not the same. After races are mixed up, you will find one’s
child born to be an infant of mixed blood. However, there is a partition in the middle of this
child's life. If it is separated, he will be physically and intellectually incomplete or a person
with an incomplete body. Modern science also knows that it is getting worse one generation
after another. It would be like this. Of course, if such a person wants to practice cultivation, I
can help, and I can take care of it. It cannot be done to a non-practitioner.

Question: When I was bringing my hand up in the exercise, I found my hands becoming warm.
I have not felt it this way in any practice. When I was doing the exercise, I felt as if I were a
Bodhisattva, feeling that I was the only respected one. Is it right?

Master: When you do the exercise, you should not add any thought to it. In Tantric practice,
one regards himself as a Buddha. He is not in essence. Has his flesh body changed? It has not
changed. Who is it that will change in future upon succeeding in cultivation? It’s his
paraconsciousness. As I told you when I was teaching this Fa I save one's main consciousness.
If your paraconsciousness succeeds in cultivation, you will still follow the six paths of
reincarnation. When the two lives are separated, you will not know anything. It is normal that
your hands feel warm.

Question: Shouldn't a little mindwill be added to the cultivation practice in Falun Dafa?

Master: There should not be any mind activities. Any mindwill is an attachment.

Question: Two questions. One is the issue on the oriental people and Westerners as Teacher
just mentioned. Suppose that many people were originally Orientals in the past, what could be
done if they were born as Westerners?

Master: That does not matter. There are two situations. If such a person did not come with a
purpose, he will change with this body, and we shall change this person. If he came with a
purpose, it would be a different story and a different case.

Besides, let me tell everyone that you should also be careful with your approach in promoting

37
this Fa. If one is interested in it and comes to study it, then you are also building up beneficence.
It is also a matter of boundless beneficence. However, there is one point. If one does not want
to learn it and you try to make him do it, dragging him here to learn it, I will say that it is not
good. Because if he does not want to cultivate Buddhahood, a Buddha cannot do anything for
him either. What one wants to attain or pursue is up to the person himself. You may tell him
and offer a word of kind advice, but you cannot impose on him. I am telling everyone that we
do not make anyone to come to learn it. In addition, our instructors or supervisors should not
apply the administrative means in doing their work in future. Everyone is a practitioner.
Therefore, one should convince people with the Fa. Everyone is studying the Fa. If an instructor
does not do well or acts incorrectly, when a practitioner sees it, he will say that you have a
Xinxing problem here or there. Thus, no one will follow his mistake. Why is it? Because
everyone is studying the Fa, they all follow the requirements of the Fa instead of your own
concepts. Of course, we also treat you in the same way. If you want to learn it, you learn it. If
you do not want to learn it, you may leave. We will not harm anyone. If you say, “I do not want
to learn it anymore,” it is all right if you don't. If you want to learn it and to practice cultivation,
we will be responsible to you and guarantee to do so. Although it is unstructured in form, yet
the cultivation of Buddhahood is a very serious matter. We cannot therefore allow any
deviations to occur to such an enormous and serious Fa. Historically, nothing as enormous as
this has ever been taught to man. Now, you sit here and think that I have come naturally as if
you have come because you heard someone mentioning it. Let me tell you that it is very likely
that you have the predestined relationship. Probably such a predestined relationship was formed
some time earlier. It is very rare that one has come without any cause or reason. I think that if
you continue to ask questions, there may not be much left to ask. You can find all the answers
to your questions in the Fa.

Question: It is just a question on sticking to one cultivation practice. I think that if some people
study Falun Dafa, they may mix it up with other things they learn. There are also some other
traditional techniques...

Master: Cultivation of Buddhahood is a serious issue. It is not to say that you cannot study
Zhouyi (a prehistoric scripture for cultivation) or Bagua (a prehistoric scripture for cultivation).
I think that the time for cultivation practice is limited. If you can use the time to gain a good
understanding of this Falun, it will be really remarkable, as nothing else is as great as the Falun.
Even the principles of Bagua and many technical things known by ordinary human society now
have not reached beyond the Galaxy. This universe is so big that you do not know how big it
is. Three thousand universes like this one of ours constitute a bigger universe, and three
thousand such bigger universes make up an even bigger universe. The gods and Buddhas within
are simply too numerous to count. What about the Galaxy then? It is very small. For those who
study Dafa, you think about it. Such an enormous Fa has been taught to you. I think that a
practitioner does not need to waste his energy (on such things). But, if you are a student of such
a subject, I hold nothing against it. Because it is the knowledge of ordinary people, you may
go ahead and study it. If you say that it is your spare-time hobby, I think that you had better
give up this attachment! I will be responsible for you, and the cultivation of Buddhahood is
very serious. Then, you had better use your energy to study this Fa, from which you will benefit
infinitely. It cannot be matched by any academic subject.

As for dealing with low beings and ghosts among ordinary people, I will say that you should
really give it up, because those low beings are all ghosts. If you pursue such things, how far
away it is from this Buddha Fa of ours! In addition, those are all evil things. They are ghosts.
As for the issue of fortune telling, I have already talked about this matter in the book in detail.

38
If one wants to practice cultivation, it will become a serious issue. When a person has energy,
what he says can fixate a matter. Since ordinary people’s affairs are changeable, it may not be
the way as he sees it, and yet he perceives it like this. Once he tells (the way he sees it), it will
happen the way he said. Then, he will have done a bad deed. As a practitioner, one should
follow the requirement of a higher standard. If you conduct a bad deed, it will not be an ordinary
matter. The reason I’m cleaning up your body is because I see that you want to practice
cultivation. If you want to practice cultivation, you should give up such things and practice
cultivation very cleanly and purely.

Question: I have a mental burden. Today, I have such a good predestined opportunity to study
Falun Dafa. I read in Book II that if one does not complete his cultivation in this life, he can
vow to continue his cultivation in the next lifetime. Yet, my genuine goal is to complete
cultivation. However, what could be done since I am of old age now?

Master: A person of old age has such a problem. Although this practice of ours enables one to
practice cultivation rapidly, will his limited lifetime be enough for his cultivation practice?
Strictly speaking, it is sufficient for anyone and this applies to people of all ages. However,
there is one point. Average people cannot conduct themselves well. Though you may say that
you can handle yourself well, you still cannot do it in reality. Because your cultivation has not
reached such a high realm and your mind has not reached a standard as high as that, you cannot
handle yourself well. This practice of ours cultivates both mind and body. While practicing
cultivation, your body will be changed to prolong your life. Cultivation of mind and body is
that while practicing, one's life is prolonged. Strictly speaking, with your life being extended
simultaneously in cultivation practice, it (time) is sufficient for people of all ages theoretically.
However, there is one issue. All the prolonged lives must be used one hundred percent to
practice cultivation, not for living among ordinary people. So if one is not aware that his life is
borrowed time, he will not be able to handle himself well either, and cannot follow the
requirement for a practitioner one hundred percent. Then, he will face the danger of passing
away at any moment. This is the issue that faces people of old age.

However, if he has indeed failed to complete his cultivation and has not made enough effort,
he can only have the following three options. One is to continue cultivation in the next life. My
Fashen will look after him and even takes care of his reincarnation. The arrangement will be
made so he will be born into a family where he can attain the Fa. Another one is that you do
not want to practice cultivation anymore. As there is too much suffering in mankind, you will
go to whatever level your cultivation reaches. If you have transcended the Three Realms, you
will become a common member at that level of heaven beyond the Three Realms. If you have
not transcended the Three Realms, you will be within the Three Realms and become a deity at
that level of heaven. However, being within the Three Realms, one will still come down for
the six paths of reincarnation in five hundred or three hundred years, except that he will enjoy
happiness out there for several hundred years. That’s another option. The next option is that
someone has indeed practiced cultivation very well, but he has not reached the standard, but
because of his understanding of the Fa, or because he has made some special contributions, he
may go to the Falun paradise to become a common member in the Falun paradise, which is
also beyond the Three Realms, free from reincarnation. That is certainly very good. But such
people are relatively few and the requirements are rather strict. However, he is neither a Buddha
nor an Arhat, nor a Bodhisattva. He is just a common member in the Falun paradise. This is
the way things are. In fact, you have attained the Fa, and your opportunity to cultivate
Buddhahood is already seeded.

Question: I have a question. How is one's level told?

39
Master: I have made such a statement. I have said that when a wise man hears the Tao, he will
follow it diligently. I was borrowing Lao Zi's words. When an average person hears the Tao,
he will do it on and off. When a low person hears the Tao, he will laugh at it. What does it
mean? “When a wise man hears the Tao” means that upon hearing something about cultivation
practice, this person will practice it instantly, and he will have faith in it as well. Such a person
is very rare. He will jump at the opportunity and keep up his cultivation until the end. This is a
wise man. When a wise man hears the Tao, he will follow it diligently. When an average person
hears the Tao, he does it on and off. What does it mean? It is when one sees that everyone
comes to practice it, he will also follow it and find it quite good as well. He may forget it when
he is busy or when he is bothered with troubles of ordinary people. Others are not studying it
anyway. I may also stop. It doesn’t matter if I study it or not. This is called “when an average
person hears the Tao, he will practice it on and off.” He may or may not succeed in cultivation.
It all depends on the individual himself whether he can succeed in cultivation or not. When a
low person hears the Tao, he will laugh at it. Upon hearing the Tao, such a low person will
laugh loudly at it. What cultivation practice? It is all superstition, and he will not believe it. Of
course, he will be unlikely to practice it. This is the way it is. As for how high one's cultivation
can be, I think that it all depends on how much one's own heart can endure. When you step
outside this door, you run into some trouble, you may not be able to tolerate it. While I am
talking here, everyone finds it good. The energy carried from practicing the orthodox Fa is all
benevolence and loving kindness. Therefore, everyone sitting here feels very pleasant and is
willing to listen to me. In future you will also practice cultivation in this way. Practicing
cultivation in the orthodox Fa is also this way. However, once you step outside this door, you
may not be yourself anymore. Some attachments of ordinary people will also surface in your
mind and will be very strong. You may forget about the cultivation practice. This won’t do.

Question: Can you say a little more about the interracial children?

Master: I have already talked about such interracial children. I have only mentioned the
phenomena in this Dharma-ending period. If you are an interracial child, it is, of course, neither
your fault nor your parents' fault. Anyway, it is just such a chaotic situation brought about by
mankind, in which such a phenomenon has appeared. The yellow people, the white people, and
the black people have the corresponding races in heaven. Then, if one is not from his race or
does not belong to his people, he will not take care of him. This is the truth, and it is not that
I’m making up something here. What I am telling everyone are heavenly secrets. All interracial
children were born in the Dharma-ending period. People are not to be blamed for it, because
everyone is drifting in the tide, and nobody knows the truth. This is the way they have come
through. If you want to practice cultivation, I can help. As for which paradise you will go to,
we will need to look at your situation. I will assimilate more of whichever portion that is better
preserved. Anyway, you should concentrate on your cultivation and should not concern
yourself with these things. There is nothing to be afraid of now that you have attained the Fa.
I did not mention such things when I was teaching the Fa in the past. However, such a matter
will be told to man sooner or later.

Question: Wouldn't it be good if mankind all becomes vegetarian?

Master: No. That is what you think. Heaven has set the standard for the human life. Only by
living in such a way, can they be human beings. Surely, meat can provide the human body with
more calories than vegetables. However, cultivation practice is different.

Question: Would you please tell us whether there is a specific standard for tranquillity when
we practice the sitting meditation? Will it affect acquiring Ding if one's main consciousness

40
keeps thinking of oneself in Dafa cultivation?

Master: The main consciousness and your acquiring Ding (a state of empty and yet conscious
mind, concentration) are two different issues. It is impossible for one to acquire tranquillity at
the beginning. Why can't one acquire tranquillity? It is because one has too many attachments.
There is no worldly thing that you cannot think of such as your business, your studies, your
job, the conflict between one and another, your child’s illness, your unattended parents, etc.
Each item weighs very heavily in your mind. Please think about it. How can you acquire
tranquillity in your mind with all these? Once you sit there, they will surface themselves though
you claim that you do not think about them. So no method will assure tranquillity. It is just like
what is said in my book that although you may claim that you can acquire tranquillity by
chanting the Buddha's name, or by looking at your heart, or by counting numbers, your mind
still cannot acquire tranquillity. They are only means, but cannot play a decisive role. The only
way is to gradually become indifferent to the attachments, the attachments of the ordinary
people. When you treat them with indifference you will naturally be able to acquire tranquillity.
When you are indeed able to acquire tranquillity, you are already in a very high realm.
However, there is one point. Would one be like a monk who does not want anything nor has
any material possessions once he practices cultivation in Falun Dafa? Not at all. We would
conform maximally to the life of ordinary people in our cultivation practice. Because you are
in the ordinary human society, you should not be special and should not be different from a
normal person on the surface. Therefore, one should conform as much as possible to the life of
ordinary people in cultivation practice. Those young people who should get married ought to
be married. The practice does not affect what business you should do or what position you
should hold. We are talking about one principle, which is that one will have his problems at
every level of the ordinary human society. Let’s leave out the religious formalities. The Taoist
School cannot go beyond its Taichi while Buddhism cannot go further than its principles either.
Therefore, we abandon what are said in religions. We are talking about the principles of the
entire universe.

We have found that no matter which level you are from or what kind of things or work you do,
you can all practice cultivation. Why is that? An ordinary worker for example, in order to
provide himself with food and clothes, will have conflicts with people around him and with his
work. Then, from such conflicts, he can learn how to be a good person. As for an average
white-collar worker, namely an office worker, he can learn how to be a good person at his level.
There are also scrambles over personal interests between one and another. In all aspects, one
can learn how to be a good person in such conflicts. As for a boss, he can learn how to do
business at his level and how to be a good person amongst the conflicts between boss and boss
or between other people. He also has his conflicts. It is the same for a president. Being a
president, he worries about and works for his country. Some things go smoothly while others
don’t. There are things accomplished with success and there are things that are not
accomplished. There are also conflicts between one nation and another. Therefore, he has his
things to worry about. This is the way man lives. Therefore, in every realm, you cannot break
away from the secular world, or people, or society. You will all have conflicts. In these
conflicts, you learn how to be a good person. If you can become a good person, you will surpass
ordinary people.

What we talk about is such a principle. It is not to remove something from you materially, but
to remove that human attachment. However big your business may be, it will not affect your
cultivation practice. If your business is big, more money will certainly be made. However, you
would not view money as precious as your life in your mind or become very attached to petty

41
profits. You are not like this. Your house may be built with gold, but you do not hold it to your
heart and take it very lightly. This is the standard that is required for our practitioners. No
matter how high your position ranks, you can still do good deeds for the people. This is the
standard that we require a practitioner to follow. Isn't it so? We have reached beyond religions
to talk about such an issue, and we talk about its essence. One can practice cultivation in any
environment. However, there is one point. Practicing cultivation among ordinary people aims
at tempering one's heart directly. Therefore, the reason that I said I would genuinely save you
is because you genuinely improve yourself and truly endure this societal pressure. You are
genuinely improving yourself. For this reason, such Gong should be given to you, and we
would save you.

Paraconsciousness can attain Gong as well, but it is only your guard of Fa at all times. It can
also succeed in cultivation and follow you. Although I have disclosed such a thing today, you
still cannot understand its profoundness. Let me tell everyone that some people still talk about
other cultivation ways such as how this practice is or how that practice is. You still cannot
understand the meaning of what I just said! Historically, all cultivation ways have been saving
your paraconsciousness instead of you, and they do not save you! I have unveiled a myth of a
thousand ancient ages. I encountered a lot of difficulties in disclosing this matter. In the past,
no matter how hard you practiced cultivation, you were still not saved. Who did you cultivate?
You practiced cultivation for a lifetime and still had to follow the six paths of reincarnation.
You would not know what you would be born into in the next life. Wouldn't you say that you
were pitiful?! Why was it? In the past, neither religions nor other cultivation practices saved
such main consciousness because they considered it too difficult to save the main
consciousness, which was in such a big maze. I am saying it in this way, and everyone may
think that they understand it. Once you step outside the door, you will continue to behave as
usual. Facing the practical interest of ordinary people, one will again throw himself into it,
scrambling over it with others. I guarantee that he would behave like this. Therefore, gods
found it too difficult to save people. However, what I save is you. Your paraconsciousness also
has the same name as you do. All come from the mother's womb simultaneously and all control
this body except that you do not know his existence. What they saved was him. Though you
found them talking to you, they were actually talking to him. Occasionally, you said something
subconsciously. However, it was not your brain that was talking. There are many people who
do the sitting meditation. Once they sit there, they will not know anything and will sit there for
several hours. “Oh,” the person may still be very happy when he is out of Ding, “See how well
I practiced and I sat there for several hours in trance.” It is too sad! Did you practice the Gong?
Do you know it? The practice was all for others.

In the past, some Taoist practices told you to drink alcohol in order to anaesthetize your main
consciousness so that the paraconsciousness could practice cultivation. Many Taoists drink
alcohol, and they drink to anaesthetize themselves. They will lose consciousness and sleep
deeply. The paraconsciousness would then be taken away for practice. Although I mentioned
it like this, what I said is a myth of a thousand ancient ages. They had this way or that way
because they found that man could not succeed in cultivation. Since someone completed his
cultivation from your body, you were also regarded as having built up De and having suffered.
After all, your youth was given to the religion. What should be done? Perhaps, they were also
good-hearted and let you be born into a paraconsciousness in the next life. It might well be this
way. I find such a chance very slim. Then, they would ask you to practice cultivation, which
also was very rare. However, some people would be rewarded with fortune. How was one
rewarded with fortune? One would become a high-ranking official, make a big fortune, and do
big business. His next life would be like this because his lifetime had after all built up De and

42
fortune. I don’t think anybody sitting here wants to be this way. Each time after I’ve talked
about this issue, if somebody still tells me about how this or that practice is and what this or
that religion is like, I would feel that his enlightenment quality is too low. Everyone can read
the characteristic of our Falun Dafa, which is all written up there. People do not pay attention
to it and dismiss it as a very ordinary statement. It is the regulation of the universe. It was like
that in the past.

Perhaps when you walk out of this place, you may feel very comfortable physically. However,
there is one point. Along with your cultivation practice, your body will feel uncomfortable
again. Why is it? It is because you have karma from one lifetime after another, and it cannot
be pushed out all at once. One would be dead right away if all the karma were pushed out all
at once. Therefore, we shall gradually clean out such karma from the internal body. So, you
will feel physically very uncomfortable after a period of time and you may wonder, “Is it an
illness?” I am telling everyone that it is not an illness. But, it will appear to be extraordinarily
painful. Some are very serious and appear to be very serious. However, some people know it
and they become happy each time they feel unwell. They say that Teacher is taking care of me
by removing my illnesses and eliminating my karma. Some people will become quite anxious
if they do not feel physically uncomfortable or anything. “Teacher is not taking care of me, and
why am I not eliminating karma?” But, some new practitioners will normally consider it an
illness and take medicine whenever they feel unwell. They think that it is better if they practice
cultivation and take medicine at the same time. Yet we have seen a principle that since hospitals
cannot eliminate karma and doctors are not practitioners, they do not therefore have such
mighty virtues. They are technicians among ordinary people, who can only remove pains on
the surface and leave such illnesses for you in a deeper dimension. Taking medicine is to
suppress them inside the body and is as good as accumulating them. One may not feel the pain
on the surface, but it is deposited in the deeper level of the body. Performing a surgery is also
the same. For instance, suppose that one has a tumour and has it removed. He has only cut off
the matter on the surface while the genuine cause of illness is in another dimension, which has
not been touched. Thus, such very serious illnesses of karma will recur. Some appear to be
healed and will not have a relapse in this life. Then, they will come back again in the next life.
Because they are suppressed in a deeper level, they will return sooner or later. One's karma will
still have to be repaid, and it is just such a principle. What we have done here is to push out all
your dirty things from the original source of your life. However, nobody does such a thing.
Only if you practice cultivation, will we do such a thing for you. But, everyone must conduct
your Xinxing well and shouldn’t think, “Oh, I am sick again,” when you feel unwell. If you
think this way, then take medicine when your illness comes. We would not intervene, because
cultivation practice depends on enlightenment quality, not on forceful regulations. We have
not said that you should not take medicine when you are not feeling well. We have not.

Some people cannot treat themselves as practitioners. They only practice the exercise without
studying the Fa and will do anything. Although you find them practicing the exercise, my
Fashen will not take care of them. If they are not looked after, they are just ordinary people and
will become ill. If we make a rule to forbid you to take medicine and you cannot conduct
yourself according to the standard of a practitioner and remain an ordinary person, you will
claim that Li Hongzhi does not allow you to take medicine when you become ill. Therefore, I
do not say whether one should take medicine or not, and you should decide it yourself. It is in
fact a test for you. If you cannot treat yourself as a practitioner, you will still have illnesses. It
is just such a principle, and we have only mentioned its principle. Therefore, I have told
everyone that if you want to practice cultivation in the future, the physical discomfort you
experience is very likely your karma being pushed out from your previous lives. I have found

43
that some people had been born tens, or a hundred of times over. There were many illnesses in
each lifetime, which will all need to be pushed out. Anyway, they will all have to be removed.
More of them will be taken away from another dimension, and a portion must be removed for
you. But, they cannot all be removed from another dimension because you have to be made to
suffer a little. If one does not suffer, it means that a person does not pay for the bad things he
has done. One day when you succeed in your cultivation and are put in the Buddha's position,
you would feel rather uneasy to be there. Others would also wonder, “How does he move up
here?” Is it right? Thus, you must endure a portion of the pain. Then, while enduring it, you
will improve your enlightenment quality. Will you treat it as an illness? Or will you consider
it eliminating karma for a practitioner?

44
 Glossary
Readers of this book are advised to read Master Li's book Zhuan Falun to obtain a more
systematic and comprehensive understanding of the terms below.

A Fruit Status in the Buddha School (the lowest level in the Beyond-
Arhat
Triple-World-Fa)
Asura Malevolent spirits
Benti One’s physical body as well as the bodies in other dimensions
Bodhisattva A Fruit Status in the Buddha School just above Arhat
Chu-Shi-Jian-Fa Beyond-Triple-World-Fa; beyond-the-three-realm-Fa
Cibei Benevolent compassion; grand mercy; universal love
Dafa Great law; Great way;
Dan Energy cluster; elixir
Dantian The field of Dan located in the lower abdomen area
Virtue; white substance accumulated through suffering or by doing
De
good deeds
Dharma Buddha Sakyamuni’s teachings in Buddhism
Ding A state of empty and yet conscious mind; meditation in trance
Fa Law; Principle; Way
Fa Hui Dafa Conference; Experience Sharing Conference; Law Assembly
Fashen A body made of Gong and Fa
Fowei The status of a Buddha
Fu Yishi Para-spirit; assistant spirit; para-consciousness
Fu Yuanshen Para-spirit; assistant spirit
Futi Possession of human body by animal or lower spirit
Gen Ji Inborn Quality
1. Cultivation energy;
Gong
2. Practice method
Gongli Energy potency
Gongneng Supernormal capability; unique abilities
Gongshen The body made of Gong
Gongzhu Energy pole that grows above a practitioner’s head

45
Guo wei Fruit status; attainment status; a cultivator’s level of attainment
Jing Jin Diligent advance; earnest efforts
Jing Wen Scripture; short articles by the master
Kai Gong Opening of cultivation energy; full enlightenment
The ritual of inviting a Fashen of a Buddha (or a Tao, or a God) to the
Kai Guang
statue or portrait of the Buddha for worship
Karma The black substance produced by doing bad deeds
Lunyu On the Buddha Fa; A Statement of Comments
The way to complete cultivation in Buddhism by leaving the physical
Nirvana
body behind; death
Niwan Palace A term in the Tao school referring to the Pineal Body
Precept Rules to observe in cultivation practice in Buddhism; morality
Pu Du Zhong
Offer salvation to all sentient beings
Sheng
Qi ji Energy mechanism
Qigong A modern term for traditional cultivation practice
Qing Human feelings; affections and sentimentalities
Ren Endurance; tolerance; forbearance
Samadhi Meditation in trance
Samasara The six paths of reincarnation; the six-fold transmigration;
Sarira Relics of a monk after cremation
Shan Compassion; kindness; benevolence; mercy
Shen God(s); Immortal(s); Deity(ies);
Shen tong Divine powers
Shi-Jian-Fa In-Triple-World-Fa; within the three realms
1. A cultivation practice in the Tao school;
Taichi
2. The symbol of Yin and Yang
Tantrism A secret cultivation way/school in Buddhism
1. The Way; the way of the universe;
Tao
2. A person who attains the Tao
Tathagata A Fruit Status in the Buddha School above Bodhisattva
Tian Fa Heavenly Fa/ Law; universal Fa/Law

46
Tianmu The third eye; celestial eye
Wei de Mighty virtue
Enlighten to; awaken to; conscious of; realize; understand;
Wu
comprehend
Enlightenment quality; awakening quality; ability of comprehension or
Wu Xing
understanding
Xinxing Heart quality; mind-nature; moral value standard
Xiu Kou The cultivation of speech
Cultivation practice.
Xiu lian Xiu – cultivation, self-improvement;
Lian – practice, refinement through practice
Yi Nian Mind-intent; mind-will; intention
Yinghai The cultivated infant
Predestined relationship; predestined affinity; Karmic connection;
Yuan Fen
causal relationship
Yuan Man Completion of cultivation; perfection
Yuan Rong Perfect and harmony; perfect and harmonize; well balanced
Zhen Truth; Truthfulness
Zheng guo Righteous fruit status
Zhong Sheng All living beings, all sentient beings
Zhu Yishi Main spirit; chief spirit; main consciousness
Zhu Yuanshen Main spirit; chief spirit

47
48
 Teaching the Fa at the Founding Ceremony of the Singaporean
Falun Dafa Association
Li Hongzhi

July 28, 1996

All right, let me just stand here and let everyone see me clearly. I’d like to thank the people
from various fields in Singapore who have given support to the Falun Dafa Association in
various ways. Also, on behalf of all of you, I would like to express our appreciation to the
people from various fields in Singapore for their support and for making it possible to establish
the Falun Buddha Association. Let’s give them a round of applause. (Applause) The founding
of the Buddha Association will lead to more people obtaining the Fa, and will allow more
people with predestined connections to study this Fa. It will, under the protection of national
law, provide good conditions for all of you in your future practice and in doing this good thing
for the general population.

I didn’t prepare much to say. Now I will take the opportunity of this gathering to talk about
whatever comes to mind. I will first introduce Falun Gong, which has a long history. People in
cultivation circles know that civilizations have emerged more than once in the human world.
Civilizations have emerged many times in the human world. When throughout the long course
of history human morality gradually declined and grew corrupt, the human race would be on
the wane. That was usually the case. Also, as it developed to the final stage, when material
degeneration and spiritual depravity had peaked, it would bring about a big downslide in human
moral values. Under such circumstances, the human race would wane. The human race has
gone through this scenario many times, and that is why there has been more than one human
civilization—many civilizations have come about. The Stone Age that people talk about was
not the only such age. The human race has gone through many stone ages. That’s because when
the human race encountered these sorts of troubles, all of its means of production and
knowledge were destroyed.

You know, in the early period of the current human civilization—four or five thousand years
ago—our Earth experienced a great flood, and it engulfed the entire Caucasian civilization in
Europe. Of course, precious little was left, though one could still see glimpses of the prehistoric
past from the artifacts that remained. For instance, evidence of the existence of prehistoric
civilizations can be seen in archaeological finds involving the culture of ancient Greece. In the
East, relatively more things survived the great flood. Everyone knows the story of Yu the Great
controlling the flood. The flood at the time was fierce, and when the water receded, Yu the
Great led people to guide the water out of the flooded land. This was documented in history.
The ancient human civilization at that time—the one in the last cycle—was destroyed by the
huge flood, but many of the ancestors of the Chinese people survived the huge flood, and
relatively more artifacts were left behind. In comparison, fewer Westerners survived. That is
why the Western culture of today is a completely new one, one that is completely new and
without any trace of ancient history. Thus, the ancient civilization of China has a deep-rooted
history, and took a different path than modern science.

So in these ancient civilizations, there are many things that present-day people are still unable
to understand and that are disassociated from modern culture. So, many people, including
Westerners, know that in China there are many, many mysterious things—things that today’s
people cannot understand. Chinese people themselves know this. In the land of China, there

49
are many things of ancient culture that cannot be understood by modern people. Some people
have heard about them and seen them, yet they cannot explain them, and no one has yet to
make public these ancient things and introduce them to people. Since more of the ancestors of
the Chinese people survived [back during the flood], a portion of ancient culture has survived.

In the past, the ancient Chinese race was not concentrated in what is now the Yellow River
valley; instead, it was located in the Xinjiang region. The most prosperous period for that
civilization occurred in that region. Since Mt. Kunlun was nearby, the terrain in the neighboring
areas was quite high. The water level of the great flood that year reached as high as two
thousand meters, submerging the entire Earth. But when the great flood was unleashed, many
people survived by escaping to Mt. Kunlun, preserving some things of the ancient culture. They
include, for instance, Hetu and Luoshu diagrams, the Taij, the original Eight Trigrams (bagua),
and other things that some people in China still can’t understand, as well as some ancient forms
of qigong that today’s people know of.

Put simply, qigong is not something invented by today’s people. It is part of prehistoric culture,
and there is relatively more of it in China. But in the past it was not called qigong. What was it
called, then? It was called “cultivation” (xiulian). Of course, cultivation is divided into levels,
and at the level of ordinary human society, people can be told only how to heal themselves,
how to become fit, or how to make their bodies healthy. So some qigong masters use this to do
good things for people. In other words, those qigong masters who are transmitting their
practices in society, including those who have gone to other countries, are teaching things only
at the level of health and fitness. Now I’m not saying that the qigong practices others teach are
not good. I am telling you that they have not taught things at high levels; rather, they are just
teaching things for healing and fitness, and they have coupled it with displaying some
supernormal abilities. As they heal, some illnesses can be removed only through supernormal
means, and that is why some supernormal abilities are displayed.

“Supernormal ability” is just a modern term, and fundamentally it refers to a being’s innate
abilities. With the current increasing abundance of material things and the advancement of
science, people place ever greater importance in practical things, and they increasingly abandon
their inherent abilities and the things that have been with them since the most ancient times. If
this trend continues, in the future science and technology will probably develop further while
human beings will progressively degenerate. Now there are trains, cars, and airplanes, so no
one needs to walk much. In the future, with increasing advances in material things, human
beings might degenerate in drastic ways. If we make deductions from that “theory of
evolution,” the surface of the human body will degenerate fully in the future, and in the end
man’s limbs will become warped and vestigial, leaving only a big cranium. Of course, I’m just
illustrating a point here. The idea is, more and more of man’s inherent, original things are being
abandoned.

China’s ancient society did not develop that way. So some people may wonder, “If things had
developed in keeping with ancient Chinese society, would there have been technological
advances?” Of course, if you try to understand another kind of science in the context of the
existing scientific and technological theories, you will never be able to understand it. You have
to step outside of the confines of today’s science if you are to understand the approach of a
different science. And within that other type of culture, people would think that that is indeed
the expected state of society. Some people have said, “If things had developed in keeping with
the society of the ancient East, would there have been cars and airplanes? I flew to Singapore
from Hong Kong yesterday, and it took me just over three hours. It was fast! Humankind has
developed to quite an advanced stage. Would it have been the same if things followed the way

50
of ancient Chinese society?”

Actually, people know that different methods of science bring about different ways of scientific
development. For instance, suppose things were to develop in accord with ancient Chinese
society. As you know, practicing qigong can develop the human body’s innate potential. In
other words, qigong practice can turn intangible things into tangible things, and ultimately turn
what is invisible into the visible, and all of this can be done without the use of instruments or
modern scientific or technological means. When you first enter a state of calmness in qigong
meditation, you don’t feel much. But when you become completely calm, you discover that
although the outer form of your body has not moved, the inside of your body is moving; you
will feel movement within. And that movement, barely perceptible at the outset, will become
increasingly obvious until eventually it is so obvious that your consciousness can control it,
thus bringing about a transition from intangible to tangible. So eventually, this consciousness
and sensation may slowly become tangible as a practitioner continues to ascend. There are still
numerous substances that carry energy and which exist in the universe that today’s science and
technology can’t detect. As these energies constantly strengthen the practitioner, these
invisible, formless substances gradually become tangible, and then people can see them and
even use them. If this path is followed, definitely the quality of man will elevate. In the past,
students were called Confucian scholars, and before class began they were required to sit in
meditation, adjust their breathing, and calm their minds before they read their books. That’s
really how it was in the past. In ancient China adjusting the breathing and calming the mind
were important to people of all walks of life. While in such a state of being, people can do
many things that they couldn’t normally do, and that is getting very close to qigong cultivation.
Such a culture always permeated the minds of ancient Chinese.

Of course, I just mentioned that there are people who wonder, “Had this path of development
been followed, would there still have been airplanes and trains?” Different directions of
scientific development can take science to different places. So think about it, everyone: If
humans could levitate and float, would there still be any use for airplanes and trains? People
with such abilities exist in China, in India, and in the U.S., and there are a significant number
of people like that among Falun Gong practitioners. How are they able to [gain those abilities]?
When all of the energy channels in a person’s body are opened—when not a single area is
blocked—the person will be able to levitate. Of course, today’s scientific research cannot
explain how. In fact, no one dares to study it for fear of being laughed at—and therefore losing
their reputations—by those so-called “scientists” who disbelieve in it. As you know, not long
ago an American came to Singapore to perform a show, and many of you may have seen him
levitate. This phenomenon truly exists—humans are able to levitate. So think about it,
everyone: In the past, Chinese people talked about a person being able to come from nowhere
and disappear without a trace. Many qigong masters were able to travel from this place to that
place—a distance of a thousand miles—all in a matter of a few seconds. Why were they able
to do that? Of course, there are many unknown things that need to be explained in great detail,
but I am not going into detail today. I am only saying in broad terms that different forms of
scientific development lead to different outcomes. For instance, with an airplane you might be
able to fly from Hong Kong to Singapore in three hours, but that person can levitate once he
sits down and he might be able to float over here in a little over ten minutes. So he doesn’t need
to build such a clumsy machine. When it comes to these things, they really are not fairy tales,
and many things that people still cannot explain have been gradually verified by science. Even
if you were able to get to that state, you cannot understand the path a different type of science
takes in the context of today’s science.

51
Of course, put in modern terms, qigong is a scientific discipline. Moreover, it is a more ancient
science and one on a higher plane. Many scientists have had the courage to step forward and
validate the science of the human body and ancient science, because they have seen the real
existence of qigong phenomena.

Of course, there are people who refuse to acknowledge qigong. I can tell all of you present
here, who are Falun Gong practitioners, that when you tell others to come and learn Falun
Gong, some of them may not believe it and may even oppose it. This is all normal. Why?
Because human society just exists in this condition of conflicting dualities. If everyone believed
in qigong, if everyone believed in the Buddha Fa, and if everyone could do cultivation, human
society would cease to exist, and everyone would become celestial beings and gods. Precisely
because there are those who are against it and those who are for it, those who believe in it and
those who don’t, this society of conflict and mutual generation and mutual inhibition can be
formed. All professions and all occupations, including everything in ordinary human society,
have both positive and negative elements that exist simultaneously. When you want to do a
good thing, a bad thing is sure to be there waiting for you, and you have to overcome challenges
before you can accomplish that good thing. And of course, it’s not easy to do a bad thing either,
as there are national laws and good people to serve as a check. So that is the way things are,
which is normal. That’s because in this universe, there are two opposing substances of different
natures, and their expansion downwards gives rise to the theory of taiji—a yin and a yang. As
it expands further down, the principle of mutual generation and mutual inhibition emerges.
This principle of mutual generation and mutual inhibition is played out most prominently in
ordinary human society. That is why there are those who don’t believe in the ancient science I
just talked about and those who do. It holds as well for the Buddha Fa practice I am transmitting
today: There are people who support it and people who oppose it, and this too is normal. You
will all encounter what I have described, and I think it’s not cause for alarm.

Just now I went further and talked to this extent before speaking about the history of Falun
Gong. The qigong that people know today is also an ancient science. It includes Falun Gong,
which is from prehistoric culture. It is not that Li Hongzhi made up something on the spur of
the moment and passed it on to you all. That would have brought harm to people. Now there
are many fake qigong masters who deceive people, and they are harming others as well as
themselves. Since in general when gong is emitted it does not travel in this dimension, the
regular eyes of a human are unable to see it, and so there are many fake qigong masters who
deceive people. It’s like fish eyes being mixed up with pearls—the real and the fake are jumbled
together. There were a lot of people who didn’t believe in qigong to begin with, and now they
oppose it even more. In particular, the morality of today’s people is corrupt, and there are both
authentic and fake versions of everything—there are even fake commercial goods, not to
mention qigong. Of course, qigong isn’t something that one can just go and make up and
deceive people with—doing that will bring harm to others and to the person himself. That’s
because the swindlers don’t know what will be produced by practicing it. Of course, if they
cannot produce anything, then it doesn’t matter. But if they really do produce something, it
could put people in a dangerous position. That is the danger fake qigong practices pose for
people.

Then how did Falun Gong come about? And when did it come about? If one were to trace it
back, well, it would be incredibly long, and ordinary people would find it unbelievable when
they heard about it. So I won’t talk about those things for now, but gradually you will come to
know them. But I can tell you that in a prehistoric period for mankind, Falun Gong once served
as a major Buddha Fa that saved people in the world. Much like how Shakyamuni was saving

52
people twenty-five hundred years ago, Falun Gong once offered salvation to all lives on earth.
A very long period of history has passed since it was made public for mankind. History is so
drawn-out in the first place, and that just makes it even less likely for today’s people to know
about it. Falun Gong’s history is very long and dates back very far.

Why could it be made public today? Of course, I can explain it only at the most shallow and
surface level. I saw a situation. What situation? Namely, while human society has seen an
increasing abundance of material things and the rapid development of science, human morality
has declined drastically. Since people all believe in science nowadays, they think that modern
science holds the truth. But people have not realized something, namely, that modern science
is not complete. There are many, many things that science has not discovered, and there are
many things that have been [wrongly] rejected by science. And there are many close-minded
people who make use of this imperfect science to attack phenomena that people believe in and
yet are unable to explain with science. However, those inexplicable phenomena solidly and
concretely manifest in this material dimension of human society. Modern science doesn’t have
the courage to acknowledge them. Because science does not acknowledge them, many people
who believe in science, having the same notions, likewise oppose them. But this science is very
much imperfect. For instance, for thousands of years people have believed that virtue is
important. Nowadays many people think “virtue” is just having a kind, benign awareness in
one’s mind and an expectation for people to reach from a spiritual perspective—and they
haven’t thought much beyond that. But I am telling you, everything in the universe is materially
constituted, thus allowing it to have a role in things. Virtue has real, material existence, and it
manifests as a solid and tangible material. In the past, people in the East, and especially old
folks in China, considered building up virtue important. Young people don’t understand it.
“Why build up virtue? How are you going to ‘build up’ virtue?” “How can you build up
something formless?” Actually, I can tell you that it has form, only the human eye can’t see it
since it exists in another dimension. And it is there at all times. When you do good things, you
build up virtue. And when you suffer hardship, you build up virtue. It goes with a person life
after life, determining his future lot. Some people become very high-ranking officials because
of it, some make a fortune because of it, and some are very successful in business because of
it. All that owes to your having built up virtue earlier on or in your previous lives, so you are
being blessed in the present life. Why are so many people less well-off than others? Precisely
because they don’t have as much virtue as others, because they haven’t built up as much. That
is the reason. So virtue is something extremely important. Just now I talked about the
imperfections of science. Science is unable to break through this existing material dimension
in which the human race resides, and it cannot discover other dimensions. But there are many
special, remarkable scientists who have realized the existence of other space-times. Although
they still can’t make that breakthrough, they do have a rough theoretical explanation of other
space-times and have asked those questions—and they believe in the existence of other space-
times. Then, are there lives in those space-times? What do those lives look like? What are the
forms of their existence? What are the differences between the time there and that in our
dimension? What about the concepts in that dimension, the way its lives look, and the forms
its matter assumes—what are they like? All these are unknown to the science of today’s human
beings. Modern science does not acknowledge the existence of other dimensions, nor does it
acknowledge the existence of virtue. Then think about it: When humans believe strongly in
science, they will not believe in something’s existence if science denies it. So, isn’t science the
factor responsible for the massive downslide in human morality? The reason is, when people
mention virtue and that you should build it up and value it, many people with modern minds
say, “You’re talking superstitious nonsense. That’s all superstitious. We believe in science, not
those superstitious things.” Look, everyone, this science has been used as a club with which to

53
beat down the most essential part of human beings. So, can you say that science is perfect? As
I just mentioned, man’s material life is now very rich. Why is morality declining, then?
Precisely because today’s science is unable to prove the existence of other dimensions and
higher beings, unable to prove that humans will reincarnate and face retribution, and unable to
prove the existence of virtue. That’s why people dare to do bad things. Many of today’s people
believe, “That’s all superstitious and unscientific.” People don’t believe in the existence of
gods, and so they dare to do bad things. They don’t believe in retribution, and so they think
that these are all superstitious. This is the biggest problem brought about by modern science’s
shortcomings.

Since I am talking about whatever comes to mind, when I got to the topic of Falun Gong’s
origins just now, I went on to elaborate on this issue.

There are many, many things discussed in the cultivation community that cannot be mentioned
in ordinary human society. But in ordinary human society, there are many people who have
seen or heard certain things; they may have occasionally seen or sensed something
inexplicable, or they may have come across something unusual. Yet no one has ever attempted
to verify these things and study them in systematic fashion.

A short time ago, there was a student up here on stage who said that this Fa is extremely
precious. Here I have said this much to you, so those who have not read Zhuan Falun may want
to give it a read, and you might come to understand [what I am talking about]. Zhuan Falun
contains Fa principles, and the Fa is, of course, to be transmitted to cultivators. Many people
will feel that cultivation is hard to do. Actually, cultivation itself is not hard; to abandon the
ordinary human thinking and attachments is what’s hardest. What is ordinary human thinking?
For instance, the first thing a cultivator should be able to do is refrain from hitting back when
attacked and refrain from swearing back when sworn at. Ordinary people aren’t able to do that
because they are ordinary people. A cultivator must be able to, though. Moreover, you must be
able to do the following: when others push you around, you have no complaints and hold no
grudges, and take it lightly, and you even laugh it off and forget about it; or even when someone
beats you up, you silently thank that person who beats you up. Ordinary people would think
this is simply impossible, “How could anyone be like that? He must be a wimp.” But in reality,
when someone pushes you around, he is giving you virtue—real and tangible virtue. In this
universe, there are numerous massive substances that human beings can’t see with the naked
eye, and today’s science can’t discover them either. These numerous, more microcosmic
substances all have intelligence and life, and they are controlling all beings below them and at
the same time balancing everything in this universe. Moreover, this universe has a principle,
namely: there is no gain without loss, and to gain, one must lose. When someone wants to get
something, a trade-off will occur, and that is called “gain and loss.” How does one lose? In this
dimension, ordinary people cannot see it, though they will sometimes be able to sense it. In
general people will get what they want after they have given of themselves in the form of hard
efforts. With those who don’t want to give of themselves and seek to forcibly get what they
want, gods will make them give all the same. For instance, say someone takes things from
others or someone hits someone else. This is a case of someone wanting to forcibly gain
something tangible or otherwise, and he won’t think of compensating the affected party.
However, this universe will force the party that gains to compensate; that party will have to
lose even if he doesn’t want to. Lose in what sense? On this side you have struck someone,
taken advantage of others, or have taken things that weren’t yours. So however much you have
gained will be how much virtue will fly over to the other party from the domain of your body
in another dimension, and virtue can be traded for material interests or money. In other words,

54
when one person is forced to lose something, the other party will compensate him. Ordinary
people are unable to see this, so they dare to do bad things. Many people are tricked by others
in doing business or are forced to lose out, but if that didn’t happen to them as a result of their
losing virtue for having done something wrong, then over a period of time they will earn the
same amount as recompense. And that is the compensation that those who have caused others’
losses are forced to make, but people usually take it to be happenstance or the result of their
own efforts. Human beings cannot see the real reasons. Here I am telling you that virtue is
extremely precious, and it can be transformed into anything. Modern people don’t believe in
these things because science is unable to see them, and this is one of the reasons for the sharp
decline in human moral standards. But the massive and huge substances and higher beings in
this universe are indeed equalizing all things in the universe. When you lose what you should
not have lost, you will get compensation or remuneration. A person will lose even though he
doesn’t want to, for what is on the other side is at work, and what I talked about earlier was a
simple example of that. Actually the victim will gain even more. That is why I sometimes say
that it’s not necessarily a bad thing to experience a little hardship. In the past, old people, and
in particular all the old folk in China, said, “Now you are experiencing a little hardship, and in
the time ahead you will be fine.” And that really is the case. Jesus said that when someone hits
your left cheek, you should offer him your right one. Some people can’t understand it. Actually,
there are now many Catholics and those of the Christian faith who cannot understand it. What’s
the logic behind it? Jesus spoke about it on only the surface level and didn’t explain its deeper
meanings. What he meant was, when someone hits you on this side, he gives you virtue and
helps you to eliminate karma from wrongdoing. Then since the attacker hasn’t completely
cooled off yet, if you offer him your other cheek and let him hit it, isn’t he helping you eliminate
karma and giving you virtue? When you suffer, the karma in your body is eliminated. All
humans create karma. Some people have taken lives, offended others, sworn at others, hated
someone, done something bad, and so on—all of which result in karma. It is a black substance,
and it exists around the human body. It determines when a person will suffer and fall ill, or
encounter trouble, or fail in business, or be assaulted or cursed at by others, or many, many
other types of suffering. All of these are caused by karma. When someone hits you or takes
advantage of you, not only will you be given virtue by the attacker, but you will additionally,
while you suffer pain, have your black karma turned into virtue. So one action results in two
gains. With an ordinary person, he can have two gains. But with a cultivator, this is a test he
has to pass. If he passes the test of that painful ordeal well, his xinxing will improve. And the
improvement of his xinxing means the raising of his level, so his gong will increase and his
virtue will be turned into gong. I have thoroughly explained the principle now, but in your
cultivation, it is up to you to make good on it.

In fact, I have not only transmitted the Fa, but have also done something no one else has ever
done. I have truly left humans a ladder to heaven. As long as you cultivate by following this
Great Law, you will definitely achieve Consummation. No one in the past ever taught this Fa,
much less among human beings. If you don’t believe it, you can flip through all the texts out
there, ancient to present, in China or overseas. Be it the Dao De Jing, the Holy Bible, the
Buddhist sutras—none of them teaches the Fa in this way, revealing all of heaven’s secrets.

Shakyamuni is a Buddha, and people believe that what Buddha Shakyamuni left behind is the
Buddha Law. Yet Buddha Shakyamuni himself said: “Throughout my life, I have not left
behind any Laws.” People didn’t understand what he meant, so Zen Buddhism asserted that
there is no Law. [Zen taught that] if Buddha Shakyamuni didn’t even leave behind any Law,
then nothing that anyone—whoever it may be—says is Buddha Law; talking about it is
forbidden, and nothing uttered is Buddha Law. That was a completely misguided

55
understanding. Then what did Buddha Shakyamuni mean when he said that? Buddha
Shakyamuni is a deity, and he had reincarnated in human society to save people. When he was
to reach Consummation he would become a Buddha, so his words brought with them Buddha
nature. Although what he taught was not the Buddha Law that systematically guides
cultivation, words with Buddha nature are similarly Law principles at that level. But it was not
the fundamental Law of the systematic universe. Also, the scriptures compiled by later
generations were actually fragmented and unsystematic. That is indeed the case. Over twenty-
five hundred years ago Shakyamuni directed his words at the people of that time, and Buddha
Shakyamuni saw what humans would be like today. So Buddha Shakyamuni said back then
that his Law would not work during the Age of Dharma’s End. In fact, today’s people can no
longer understand what Buddha Shakyamuni said.

The same holds for the Bible in Western religions: people can no longer truly understand it, for
modern people’s minds have become very complicated. People understand it every which
way—all doing so based on the emotions they have in front of them and self-interest—and so
today’s people instead are not understanding the true inner meanings.

I am telling everyone that the book Zhuan Falun is really something precious. No other book
found among human beings can compare to it. That’s because it is a book of cultivation, a very
serious Great Law that can guide people to Consummation. Just now some people said that
when you pick up Zhuan Falun and read it, every word in it shines with golden light. I think
that if you can persistently keep cultivating and be diligent until Consummation, then in the
course of putting in diligent effort and as you cultivate, you will come to see and experience
many, many sensations and scenes that ordinary people cannot see or experience. At that point
you will discover what this book really is. No matter how I talk about it here, it’s still just me
talking. If I talk more about this, it will start to sound unbelievable. So I think it’s better if you
arrive at your own insights and affirm it yourselves. I only want to tell you that this Fa is
extremely precious.

When I started transmitting this Fa, a great many high-level beings and great enlightened beings
tried to prevent me from doing so, saying, “Human morality has declined to such a point, and
yet you still want to make public something so good. You didn’t bring it out during humanity’s
best period, and now you make it public and transmit it.” The gods were all thinking that way.

But consider this. I just spoke about karma and virtue. Karma and virtue are carried along as
humans reincarnate. A human can bring along nothing from his life except for these things,
which follow him through the cycle of reincarnation. Speaking of reincarnation, I want to tell
you that religions talk about humans going to other dimensions after death; particularly in the
religions of the East they talk about the sixfold path of reincarnation. Humans can indeed
reincarnate. This is true. There is no doubt about this in the cultivation community, and all
understand the concept clearly. Why is there reincarnation? There are people who say, “When
people die, that’s it, isn’t it?” What dies is the part that grows from eating human food after
birth; the human life itself is not dead.

To put it in a way that modern people can understand, think of it as follows. The human body
is composed of surface-layer materials that are comprised of molecular particles. This much is
familiar to all. The air surrounding the planet Earth, wood, and the cement, iron, and steel in
buildings are all surface materials that are comprised of different molecular particles. Then
molecules are made up of atoms, and atoms are made up of neutrons, electrons, and nuclei; and
going further down from nuclei, quarks make up nuclei, and nuclei are made up of neutrinos.
If you try to trace further down, humans don’t know what is there. When humans die, only the

56
flesh in the surface material dimension that is comprised of molecular particles is shed; it’s like
the person’s clothes are taken off. And the body parts made up of atoms, nuclei, and materials
smaller than quarks are not dead in the least. They couldn’t possibly die along with the surface
body. Think about it: when a nucleus is split, a nuclear explosion will result. When a human
dies, could there be a force strong enough to cause nuclei to split? When today’s science intends
to split nuclei, high heat and forceful impact are needed to facilitate the change. How could an
ordinary human body have strong enough energy to bring about that fission? The temperature
of a crematory is definitely not high enough to cause nuclei to split. In other words, the more
microcosmic substances that make up the human body cannot be destroyed by the fire in a
cremation furnace. If it could really split the nuclei in your body, there would be a nuclear
explosion. When the nuclear materials within the human body exploded, it would cause the
destruction of a large city. It is an atom, and its energy is enormous. So why has this never
happened? This tells us that the atomic elements within the human body have not been
destroyed.

As you know, nuclei and atoms are highly radioactive as far as humans are concerned. In other
words, they are a kind of energy. In fact, though, substances still more microscopic, such as
quarks, have even stronger radioactivity than nuclei, and no one knows how many times
stronger the radiation of neutrinos is than that of quarks. The smaller the particle, the stronger
its energy. I can say to you that the gong that you cultivate contains strong atoms, neutrons,
and even more microscopic substances. Why can the gong that you develop heal illnesses?
Why can it change the human body? Why can cultivators perform so many miracles? It is
because gong and supernormal abilities are composed of these higher-energy substances.
Moreover, these substances, which are developed through cultivation under an Upright Law,
are alive and have a kind nature, and they are controlled by the cultivator’s main consciousness
and directed by his mind. They are unlike the malicious, destructive effects that result from the
nuclear fission that is done using scientific means. The force released from the explosion of an
atomic bomb using scientific means is malicious. It doesn’t go in a specific direction, it is
harmful to human beings and other lives, and it is destructive to the human living environment.
The energy emitted from cultivators, by contrast, is conscious and can have a positive effect.
Researchers from the Chinese Academy of Sciences once conducted tests on me to come up
with an appraisal, and they could detect energy matter emitted when I was teaching the Fa. The
Institute of High Energy Physics of the Chinese Academy of Sciences specializes in high-
energy physics research. They placed instruments in the conference room’s four corners, as
well as in various spots in the middle of the room. An instrument was also placed on the table
behind where I was teaching the Fa. During the test, they found that the energies I emitted
contained strong neutrons as well as atoms. Of course, that was how far they could go in their
testing, as they did not have instruments for more microscopic substances. What surprised them
was that the energy fields I emitted were evenly distributed and the energy could be directed.
In today’s scientific research, it is known that when nuclear matter is emitted, it doesn’t have
a specific direction and no one knows where it will go. Also, it is stronger closer [to the point
of detonation] and weaker as you get further away. The radiation harms everything within its
range. Clearly, modern science is not perfect, and blindly believing in it will do extreme harm
to humanity.

I just explained that human life does not die along with the physical body, so the soul of a
human being will be freed as the flesh body in this dimension dies. It was in a different
dimension originally, and only merged with the human body in this dimension at the time of
birth. When the body in this dimension dies, the soul is freed. Thus, the cycle of rebirth that
religions have spoken of is real as well. A life can reincarnate in the cycle of rebirth. A person

57
can reincarnate repeatedly as a human being, or reincarnate as an object, as an animal, or even
as a higher being, or as something else.

Buddhism talks about the unlocking of the Five Powers, among which are Celestial Vision,
Wisdom Vision, Law Vision, and Buddha Vision. When your Law Vision is unlocked, the
world before your eyes will not be like [it is here]. What will it be like, then? You will find that
your eyes will be able to, within your level, see through any object and observe even more
microscopic substances. And you will find that all objects are alive. When these objects realize
that you can see them, they will communicate with you, using language and thought to
communicate. Some ordinary people might feel that this is too good to be true, and absurd. Of
course, these are matters of cultivation, and they are being taught to students of Falun Dafa.
You are all cultivators, and I am not talking to ordinary people; I couldn’t just casually tell
ordinary people these things. Many ordinary people wouldn’t believe them.

So, by then you will have found that the life of an object could have been a human being before;
he had died and reincarnated as an object. At this point I want to say something. A human being
carries karma as well as virtue along with him while reincarnating. As the morality of today’s
people declines, people have less and less virtue and ever larger amounts of karma. Because of
how lives reincarnate into the forms of each other, when you now take a look, you will see that
not only human beings but also objects have black karma. A life will carry this karma as it
reincarnates in the cycle of rebirth, so any object might have karma, which could make
someone fall ill. In the human dimension karma manifests as microscopic viruses. Nowadays
the karma is so abundant that anything might carry it. As you may know, in the past when a
Chinese farmer got a cut on his hand while working in the fields, he would grab some soil and
apply it to the wound, giving it no further attention. And soon the wound would heal. But today
you’d better not even touch dirt [when cut]. With even the slightest touch an ordinary person
might be infected, making the wound fester, and he might even die of tetanus. Why is this?
This shows that the soil nowadays is soaked with karma. So, when one looks at the Earth from
a higher dimension, karma is seen everywhere—waves upon waves of it. Since the human eye
can’t see it people think that things are all right.

Everyone knows about the flu, right? Basically, the flu breaks out when a cluster of high-
density karma rolls over an area. Cancer, AIDS, and the like are malignant karmic diseases that
have specific targets—for example, AIDS targets promiscuity and homosexual behavior—and
they are karma of even higher density. Generally speaking, in places with more karma people
will get sick. Epidemics will break out in whatever region has high-density karma, and that
place is afflicted because of the large amount of karma created by human beings.

Why am I talking about this? I have seen that human morality has declined drastically and that
if this continues, human beings will face even greater danger. If gods in the heavens don’t
regard human beings as human, then real danger is imminent. Humans act like humans—
having a human form doesn’t necessarily make for a human being. Monkeys have forms similar
to humans, after all. If human beings don’t have human moral norms and standards, gods will
not call them human, and in that case human beings are in grave danger. That’s because human
beings are created as well as governed by gods. Mankind’s authentic cultures appeared when
gods willed it to be so. When human beings deviate from human norms, gods eliminate them.
I have found that as human beings drift along with the current of things, they have unknowingly
made everything worse, become worse themselves, and caused society to deteriorate. And most
notably, they have fouled up human morality. The most obvious manifestation now is how
culture has turned demonic, leading human nature to turn wicked. As a result, organized crime,
drug abuse, drug trafficking, promiscuity, and homosexuality have cropped up in society.

58
People are drowning in a sea of lies and countless vices. Even criminal kingpins are glorified
nowadays. There are many, many things like this. Think about it, everyone: Is this normal?
How human concepts have changed! And it’s not limited to these issues. Strong demon nature
now exists in the minds of people from all different segments of society. I am teaching this Fa
for the purpose of freeing human beings from this danger and enabling them to be saved
through cultivation. If you can truly cultivate to the end, I really can make it possible for you
to achieve Consummation.

Just now I mentioned some phenomena in society. At present, it’s not that I want to do
something for society; I haven’t had that thought. However, this Fa is able to save people, it
teaches people to be good, and it can truly change your xinxing and fundamental nature. Thus,
although there are many people who don’t do cultivation, when people know the teachings of
this Fa they will try to be good people. When people realize what harm they will sustain if they
become bad (applause), they will try to be good people. This means that when a true Fa is made
public, it will surely benefit society.

While teaching the Fa over the years, I have stuck to the following principle: I am doing this
out of a sense of responsibility to people and society. I have never done things recklessly. As
you know, I had to travel far to reach Singapore and spread the Fa, but I don’t want a penny
from you. I will be gone before long, and I leave only this Fa with you. Many students have
asked me, “Teacher, in this universe there is this principle called ‘no loss, no gain; to gain, one
must lose; and in losing, one will gain.’ But then you are saving us without asking anything
from us, giving us so many good things, imparting the Fa to us, looking after us while we
cultivate, helping us eliminate karma, installing many, many things in our bodies, and solving
numerous problems for us at different levels since ‘cultivation is done by the person, gong is
handled by Master’—what then do you want?” I said that I don’t want anything. I am different
from you, as I have come specifically to do this. If you ask what I want, I want only to see that
heart of yours—the heart to cultivate and the heart that longs for goodness. (Applause)

I have taken too much time, haven’t I? (Teacher laughs) If there is still time I can speak further.
There are many, many methods of cultivating Buddhahood. You all know that the Falun Gong
you are practicing is grounded in Buddhist principles—it’s just that I’m not using the language
that Shakyamuni used in the past to teach it, and I couldn’t possibly do that, since today’s
language is different. I thus can only use the human language of the present to teach the Fa and
our practice. The Fa I am teaching today is different from the Buddha Law taught by
Shakyamuni once upon a time. Why is that? Because the cultivation way I have given
cultivators and the things targeted by cultivation are not those of the past. There are higher
requirements for cultivators’ xinxing and levels, and the Fruit Status is higher, since what I
teach is the most fundamental Law of the universe. The words Buddha Shakyamuni used at
that time had Buddha-nature, and it can be said that they are Buddha Law at that level, though
they are not the fundamental Law or the highest truth that created the universe. The highest
truth in the universe is Zhen Shan Ren. All substances, such as steel, iron, wood, rock, air,
water, and soil, and this includes all microscopic matter—from their original elements all the
way to their surface substances—all have the nature of Zhen Shan Ren. Zhen Shan Ren runs
through all beings and all substances in the entire universe, and it is the most fundamental
nature of the universe. I have explained the truth most clearly by using the plainest language
of modern times. Dafa is like a pyramid, and it becomes simpler toward the top and more
massive and complex toward the bottom. Thus the human and lower levels of the universe are
complex. At the highest spot—the pinnacle of Buddha Fa—it is Zhen Shan Ren, three all-
inclusive words. All of the highest substances and elements in the universe are made up of

59
Zhen Shan Ren—the spirit of the universe, the nature of the universe, the true essence of
Buddha Fa. In the past this was the supreme secret. Even many higher beings did not know it.
Although I have, as you’ve seen, revealed many of heaven’s secrets in my book, I have not
disclosed them casually. If Li Hongzhi had casually revealed heaven’s secrets, and spoken
aimlessly, and afterwards everyone was happy and that was it, or you thought of it as just some
information you were taking in, then I would have been undermining heaven’s principles here.
If that had been the case, Li Hongzhi would not have been able to stand here today and would
have been punished, and no one would know where he was. While teaching the Fa I have been
responsible to everyone so that you may cultivate upward. Putting it into practice, I have
consistently been responsible to people, and there are indeed many who have cultivated well.
So it shows that what I am doing is not without a purpose or something done flippantly at the
spur of the moment. Actually, this affair was arranged long ago in history, and full preparations
were long in the making. Today you are able to sit here and listen to the Fa, and that owes to
your having this karmic connection, and your opportunity has arrived. Regardless of how many
times you have reincarnated in the human world, your opportunity has arrived today, and that
is why you can obtain the Fa.

Although Buddha Shakyamuni did not see how large this universe really is, nor how
microscopic it can be, what he did see was in fact quite microscopic. He saw that within one
grain of sand there are three thousand chiliocosms. What’s meant by “three thousand
chiliocosms”? For instance, in our Milky Way, Buddha saw that there are three thousand
systems of human beings with [a] heaven and earth, and that within the life systems where
Gods and Buddhas exist there are societies like the one where humans exist. Within each
chiliocosm there are countless beings, like the system within which divine beings and earthly
humans exist. Buddha said that within each grain of sand there are also three thousand
chiliocosms like that. Think about it, then: What Shakyamuni described is so microscopic and
so magnificent. This isn’t something too fantastic to be true. Let me illustrate it for you. The
earth revolves around the sun, and scientists have now discovered that electrons revolve around
nuclei in the same manner. How is this different from the earth revolving around the sun? It’s
the same. When an electron is enlarged to a size as big as our earth, you will see that there are
lives on it, how many lives there are, and what images those lives assume. At even more
microscopic levels, there are even more microscopic lives. Shakyamuni said that one grain of
sand contains three thousand chiliocosms. If we trace down this way, following the theory
Shakyamuni taught—namely, that there are three thousand chiliocosms in one grain of sand—
isn’t it true that the three thousand chiliocosms in the grain of sand also, like the human world,
have rivers, streams, seas, and oceans? Then do the rivers, streams, seas, and oceans have sand
in them as well? And do the grains of sand in them contain three thousand chiliocosms, too?
So if this logic is followed, isn’t it true that the sand within the sand also contains three thousand
chiliocosms? I’ve found that they are so numerous there is no way to count them, and the great
enlightened beings at even higher levels all believe that beings and matter become so
microscopic that there is no end to it. Then how microscopic can matter be? Even Gods and
Buddhas at very high levels can’t see its origin—the sources that form matter. In this respect,
man’s science has not even reached the pre-school level! It will forever remain in the dark, and
it can’t be mentioned in the same breath as Buddha Fa. Modern science can understand only
particles as tiny as neutrinos and quarks. Modern science has merely detected neutrinos and
quarks, in fact; it has no way to see them, it doesn’t have a microscope powerful enough. That’s
why a moment ago I said that Buddha Shakyamuni did not see what the original source of
matter is, nor what the largest substances in the universe are. Thus he stated: “It is so large
there is no exterior, and so small there is no interior.” Meaning, this universe is so large that it
has no boundary, and so small that there is no end to how tiny matter can be. A Tathagata

60
Buddha is quite magnificent, and yet even though he can see this far, he still can’t see the very
end.

That means that this universe is broad and expansive, and its component matter is massive and
complex. As for the origin of matter, then, it can actually no longer be called “matter.” It is the
Fa power or the nature of Zhen Shan Ren that forms original elements into primitive
substances, and those, in turn, through Zhen Shan Ren form layers upon layers of different
levels of substances, until an even larger layer of matter is formed, reaching all the way to
neutrinos, quarks, nuclei, atoms, molecules, and all the way to the surface substances that
humans now understand. All of them are merged together through this nature, Zhen Shan Ren.
Thus the ultimate truth of this universe is Zhen Shan Ren, and it is the essence of Buddha Fa.

It’s easy to say the three words, but if this Fa is expanded, it is really sizeable. Zhen contains
many, many principles at different levels, just as Shan and Ren also contain many, many
principles at different levels. At the ordinary human level, Zhen includes benevolence,
righteousness, etiquette, wisdom, trustworthiness, and many other human principles; Shan on
the human plane contains emotion (qing), and these are all Fa-principles derived from the true,
fundamental Great Law of the universe—Zhen Shan Ren.

As for emotion, if humanity didn’t have emotion, human beings would be in one of two states:
either callous like extraterrestrials, or compassionate like gods. A human being is a human
precisely because he has emotion. A person is happy or unhappy due to emotion. A person
likes or dislikes something; you are upset with someone or friendly with someone else; you are
happy about doing something, or you want to make a certain amount of money; or you want to
get a good job in government—your preference toward all of the things you want to do… your
wanting to do this, that… everything in the human world is within emotion. And human beings
doggedly pursue things precisely because they are driven by emotion. At this level of human
society, the Fa created human beings and the human dimension, and it established the human
state. Cultivation is essentially a matter of leaving the human state, getting rid of attachments
which are driven by emotion, gradually taking them lightly as you cultivate, and thus slowly
elevating yourself. Some people think that life would be boring without emotion—no more
movies, no more interest in finding attractive companions, no more craving tasty foods—it’d
be so boring. I will tell you, though, that this is how it looks when you view it from the
standpoint of an ordinary person. If you ascend to higher realms, you will discover the beautiful
state of those realms, and you will discover that everything is better than here in the human
world. So much so that no words will be able to describe how beautiful it is up there. But if
you want to enjoy that beauty, you will have to rid yourself of the emotion-driven, ordinary
attachments you have to human interests. Only when you abandon ordinary human attachments
will you get better things.

You are all my students, so as you cultivate I might set very high standards for you. As you go
about cultivating, you might not, for the time being, be able to let go of many human
attachments, but don’t worry. If when I finish teaching the Fa today each of you were able to
meet expectations, you would become Buddhas on the spot. (Applause) But among beginners
it’s hard for anyone to do that. It’s impossible to abandon everything that is human all at once.
Everyone feels good sitting here listening to the Fa, and is willing to hear me talk, since that is
the effect of the mighty power of a true practice. The energy in a true cultivation way is
compassionate, harmonious, and able to purge and take care of all negative elements. That’s
why everyone feels good sitting here. You will be able to do the same when later on you achieve
a certain level in cultivation. You won’t be able to do it at first since there are still a great many
attachments you have not abandoned and your righteous thoughts are not yet strong. All the

61
emotions among people and the conflicts generated out of self-interest that you run into in
human society will still disturb you a certain amount. And your body will feel bad or under the
weather when karma is being eliminated. How will you handle yourself amidst the hardship?
If you can manage to improve yourself and not handle the conflicts as ordinary people would,
then you are improving and strengthening your righteous thoughts. When someone strikes you,
if you can remember, “I am a practitioner, you are an ordinary person. So I won’t do the same,”
then you are improving. If you are indeed able to not hit back when punched and not swear
back when sworn at, if when others fight with you to get ahead you manage to take it lightly,
then even though it’s only a difference of one thought, you are already a thousand miles apart
from ordinary people. However, if you want to reach this point, then you have to make steady
progress as you cultivate among ordinary people. You might say, “I want to achieve it right
away,” but that’s really hard. You have to let go of attachments amidst real experiences and
tests, and only then will what you achieve in cultivation be solid.

Man’s science will never be able to reach the realm of Buddhas. Why? Because human wisdom
is delimited and controlled by higher beings. Why? Because human beings were created by
gods, and human truths are inverted [as compared to those above them]. What is a Buddha? He
is the guarantor of all beings at his level, the protector of all beings, and the defender of the
truth of the universe. Think about it, then: Human beings have all sorts of attachments,
including attachments to fame, wealth, emotions and desires, and jealousy, so if they were
allowed to enter the realm of Buddhas they might start a fight with a Buddha. How could that
be allowed? So, you have to let go of these human attachments while here among humans
before you can reach that realm and position. Now there are monks who say to ordinary people,
“You’re a Buddha! You have chanted Buddha’s name, so you will become a Buddha when
your present life is over—even if you don’t want to be.” That is like slandering the Buddha and
slandering the Fa. A monk is a human being, and even those who truly manage to cultivate are
merely cultivators. If he doesn’t do well cultivating, he is nothing, just like an ordinary person.
If he makes mistakes during cultivation, the sin he commits will be larger than that of an
ordinary person, and it is called “harming the Buddha Fa while wearing Buddha’s clothes.” So,
don’t blindly believe in those monks who don’t truly cultivate. True cultivation is about
cultivating the human mind, and a person can never reach that realm if he doesn’t get rid of his
human attachments. Were human beings to reach there by means of science and technology, a
galactic war, cosmic star wars would really break out. How could a Buddha allow you to
achieve that? That’s merely science fiction, and can never be reality. If humans want to make
their way to higher levels and know higher beings—if you want to be a higher being, or if you
want to really know the truth of the universe—the only way is through cultivation. That is the
only way. So I am telling you, in ordinary human society, no matter what challenges you meet
with in the days ahead—be they clashes [that test] your xinxing, someone getting upset with
you, someone taking advantage of you, someone pushing you around, or you suffer in some
form or other—I am telling you, that is not necessarily a bad thing. If you really want to
cultivate, I will tell you, your life path will be rearranged for you. Why does it have to be
rearranged? Because a human being has his human life, and before he takes up cultivation his
future is that of an ordinary person, and who knows how long he has to live. Some people may
live longer than others, but no one knows when such people will have serious illness or for how
many years they will be ill. How could people like that do cultivation? Or some people might
go through some major ordeals—and scenarios like that would make cultivation impossible. I
will clean up your path for all of you, clean out all of those things, and arrange a path for
cultivation. Of course, this can’t be done casually for ordinary people. It can be done only for
cultivators.

62
Then why are cultivators so special? It’s because a human being’s life is not meant for being
human. Your life does not come from this Earth; your life comes from higher dimensions.
Returning is the purpose of your life, so when a wish to cultivate comes forth, it shines brighter
than gold, and Buddhas spanning the ten-directional world see it. When a human has that
thought—a wish to cultivate—it is so precious. Nothing can be casually done for ordinary
people, because usually ordinary people didn’t do good things in their previous lives, and they
must pay for it in this life. Were you to casually eliminate his karma and remove his ordeals, it
would mean that people may do bad things with impunity. That would be undermining Buddha
principles and Heaven’s law. How could that be allowed to happen? There is no way. Buddhas,
Daos, and Gods are all safeguarding the principles of the universe and doing things to safeguard
the Fa principles of Zhen, Shan, Ren. That’s why I say that when you, a cultivator, suffer some
or when you meet with hardship, you will get four things. When others push you around, when
they take advantage of you, or when they infringe on your interests, they will give virtue in
return and these [things you gain] will be turned into even greater benefits. And while you
suffer, you are the party who loses out, and you are the party who suffers, so the karma in your
body will be transformed into virtue. The amount of suffering equals the amount that is
transformed. Also, you are a cultivator, and you don’t handle conflicts the way others do. In
your heart you don’t regard the problem the way others would, so your gong will grow. Why
is that? It’s because your xinxing has improved. However high your level of xinxing is, that is
how high your gong is—that’s an absolute truth. It’s not possible that your gong has grown
higher though your xinxing hasn’t improved, because this Fa of the universe is governing all
beings. All substances in this universe are lives, and they were all created by Zhen Shan Ren.
So they too are restraining human beings, and when you do not meet the standard, all elements
will prevent you from moving up. It’s like a principle I once explained: If a bottle that’s filled
with filth is thrown it into water, “plop”—it will sink straight down to the bottom. Pour out a
little of its filth and it will rise a little; pour out a little more, and it rises up a little more. Empty
the bottle of all its filth, and it wouldn’t sink down anymore even if you were to push it down.
It will float on the water’s surface, and that is where it’s supposed to be. If you truly cultivate,
it is like pouring out filth: The degree to which you have cleaned things out should indicate
where you have cultivated to. That’s how it works.

There is a lot I wanted to talk about. Because I really hoped to help everyone gain more of the
Fa, I wanted to tell everyone many things once I started talking. Of course, I can’t possibly tell
you everything I wanted to when time is so limited. The book Zhuan Falun contains the
contents of several class series I held when I taught the practice in China. I consolidated them
into one book and personally revised it before it was published. So it is the Fa that
systematically guides cultivation. Now the audio and video tapes of my lectures are available,
so you may supplement your practice by watching and listening to them.

Also, I wanted to tell you all that I have infused the mighty power of the Buddha Fa and my
various abilities into the book, into this Fa. Be it the videotapes, audiotapes, or the book—as
long as you watch it, listen to it, or read it, you will experience changes. As long as you read
it, you will be able to stave off illness. As long as you cultivate, your body will undergo
fundamental changes. As long as you persist in cultivating, you will develop abilities. And you
will see, hear, and feel Dafa’s boundless blessings. If you are a true cultivator, I will give you
all of the mighty powers of Buddha Fa. As long as you cultivate, you will obtain them. Of
course, if you don’t cultivate, you will not obtain them.

The inner meanings in the book are profound, and will not reveal themselves on the first read
through. Since you are asked to cultivate step by step, at the point of departure, the ordinary

63
human level, there is the Fa at this level to guide your cultivation. But when you have risen by
cultivating, it won’t work if the same principle continued to be used to guide your cultivation.
For instance, when you go to junior high school and you use elementary school textbooks, you
are still an elementary school student. When you go to college and yet you still use elementary
school textbooks, you are still an elementary school student. This means that when you reach
a certain level through cultivation, the Fa at that particular level will manifest itself as your
guide. Only this way will you be able to cultivate upwards. In the book Zhuan Falun, I have
included Fa principles spanning from the ordinary human realm all the way to the highest realm
of the universe. The Fa principles of all levels have been infused into the book, though they
aren’t apparent at the surface. The first read through will reveal how to become a good person.
When you read it through the second time, you will find that it’s not like that. And after the
third read through, you will find that it is a book about true cultivation. As you keep reading it,
you will find that it is a divine book. With the same sentence, you will have different
understandings and different interpretations at different levels and in different realms. The
inner meanings infused into the book are enormous. Now there are many, many people who
are reading the book, and some have read it over one hundred times and keep on reading it.
Even if you have read it ten thousand times, you won’t feel there is nothing there worth reading.
Rather, you will still find that there are numerous things you didn’t realize before, and you will
still have many, many new understandings. That is why this book is so valuable. I can’t possibly
touch upon every facet of it here. If you are able to cultivate, I think you should keep studying
it in earnest and read it repeatedly. Then you will obtain everything. All of the questions you
have in your first reading will be answered in your second reading. Then you will have new
questions, but when you read it the third time all of those questions will again be answered.
Then as you keep reading it, you will have questions at higher levels, and as long as you don’t
cease reading it, all of your questions will be explained and answered.

I don’t know if what I said suits your taste. (Applause) I am eager to have you progress in your
cultivation, so I have talked about things at higher levels. If there is anything inappropriate,
you may point it out. Thank you all. (Long applause)

64
 First Fa Teaching Given in the United States
Li Hongzhi

San Francisco Bay Area, October 5, 1996

I will sit here so that everyone can see me. (Applause)

Many people have hurried here from distant places and drove here early this morning. I know
that there are many people here who are doing cultivation now, and I have been thinking about
coming to the United States to take a look. For various reasons I didn’t have an opportunity to
come. This time I am able to meet with you, and this is due to a predestined relationship. Being
able to learn this practice also owes to a predestined relationship. (Applause) I am planning on
giving a speech in Houston in order to meet with more people in the U.S., and so I stopped here
on my way, and am meeting with you first. (Applause)

Your knowledge of this practice and this Fa may vary, just as your understanding of it does.
But whatever the case, because what I am transmitting is a cultivation method of the Buddhist
school, I’ll use some words from the Buddhist school: being able to obtain it is due to
predestined relationship. Right now you don’t know how precious it is. When you do come to
realize that it’s precious, you will feel most fortunate. These principles and the things that can
guide everyone’s cultivation that I teach have never been talked about in public by anyone over
hundreds or thousands of years—actually, over an even longer amount of time. No one in all
of history has ever talked about these. When we talk about cultivation, you will think of the
numerous cultivators from history in the special setting of China. Actually, those cultivators
still exist, and there are a great many cultivators scattered throughout the world. There have
always been people doing cultivation in places where few persons go, and they are all quite
old. Since they avoid the secular world and don’t come into contact with ordinary people,
ordinary people don’t know about them.

As today’s science and technology develop, and when people increasingly emphasize the so-
called realities, the real history of man and true things are being progressively cast aside. In
modern times, whenever people talk about these things, it always seems like they are talking
fairy tales, when in fact they are not. Why is it that true religions and many ancient legends
have managed to last for thousands of years unabated? There must be reasons. In ordinary
human society, there are also many, many phenomena that can’t be explained—and we come
across them, hear about them, or sense them ourselves—and they cannot be explained with the
way of thinking or scientific theories of our day. This is because science is not developed
enough, and nor can it reach that high of a plane in its development. Actually, I would say that
those things do all exist. It’s only that modern people are overly trustful of science, which is
not very advanced, and thus cannot break through this dimension with science to see the truth.

Today’s science and technology are, even though people think of them as quite developed, in
reality found to be lacking when held up against the truth in the universe. People think that
computers are so advanced, but however developed they may be, they are actually no match
for the human brain; the human brain will always be a mystery to man. In the future, many
people will reach the point of unlocking gong, enlightenment, or Consummation by studying
the Fa and cultivating themselves, and at that point their insight into life, the universe, and
matter will penetrate to planes both miniscule and immense.

As you know, when it comes to matter, what happens is that microscopic particles make up a

65
larger layer of particles, and in turn the larger layer of particles makes up an even larger layer
of particles, until eventually surface matter is formed. It is similar to how neutrinos lead to
quarks, and then to nuclei, and then atoms. The layer of matter that forms a human being’s
outermost surface—the molecular particles at the surface—is made up of various, more
microscopic kinds of matter. Today’s scientists only know about the composition of
microscopic particles—the tiny bit that they can see through a microscope. They know about
the existence of molecules, the existence of atoms, and so on, down to as far as neutrinos;
further down, however, things are apt to be indiscernible to them, even with the help of an
instrument. If a microscope with enough power to detect an area of a large diameter were
available, and if what could be observed were not a molecular particle or several molecular
particles, and if instead it was the plane that is composed of microscopic particles [that was
being observed], then it would mean that humans have seen into other dimensions. Over the
years people haven’t managed to break out of this frame of mind, with their attention being
centered on observing one or more points of microscopic particles. They have not broken away
from the prevailing concept and linked them together so as to see what the entire plane of
microscopic particles looks like. Those are what we call other dimensions. It’s as simple as
that. Right now these things can’t be broken through; today’s technology cannot reach that
level.

I just talked about these things using modern man’s way of thinking and language, and they
are things that human beings have wanted to know and yet were not allowed to know. No one
has ever revealed the real truth in the universe to humans, and in the past humans were not
allowed to know it. The reason being, according to heaven’s laws, humans fell to ordinary
human society progressively from the heavens at very high levels. In other words, they dropped
down to Earth. In the cultivation community, Darwin’s theory of evolution is not recognized
because man did not evolve from the ape. Truly, what higher beings have seen is indeed
fundamentally different. What empirical science now understands to be true has unnecessarily
created many false impressions that human beings do not dare to debunk. People seem to have
benefited some practically and gained scientific knowledge as a result of these deficient
theories, but in reality these are all destructive to humanity, life, and the universe, and will
never bring to beings things that will allow them to ascend. Even so, there are still some people
who safeguard their so-called learnedness and knowledge for the sake of being an authority,
who guard those things from being overturned, and prevent others from gaining higher insight.
So, with some things, human beings know they are wrong, but still safeguard those irrational
behaviors with emotion. As for the truth in the universe, people have sealed themselves off
from it. Cultivation can enable a person to truly improve, and cultivators are able to see and
come into contact with the truths of life and the universe.

Since today’s humans are sealed off so tightly by modern science, these truths are to them all
“superstition.” But even with things that are superstitious, a scientist, or a person with a mind
of his own, should investigate things himself to find out why such things are superstitious and
why people want to be superstitious. Nowadays almost nobody dares to touch such things,
though. I think it may be a lot better in the setting of the U.S., as many people’s thinking isn’t
so restricted here. But all the same, the fetters created by modern empirical science have caused
man to seal off his own mind. Thus it is very hard to know what is true about life, the universe,
and matter.

A person may see the truth in the universe through cultivation, especially with the Buddha Fa.
But now people believe only in modern science, thinking that those things all belong to
theology or religion and aren’t science. But that is in fact man’s only way of coming to

66
understand the universe. As you know, Einstein himself believed in religion in his later years.
Many people who are considered quite accomplished in the sciences turned to religion
eventually. They discovered that the principles preached in religion are even higher truths.
Man’s understanding is limited, and when things exceed the limits of this knowledge, science
becomes powerless. The Buddha Fa, on the other hand, is able to explain all phenomena in the
universe. Those persons discovered that what gods taught is a higher science, and thus they
turned to religion.

Of course, I imparted this Fa using the form of qigong, but in fact what’s included in it is huge.
They are things that no one in history has ever talked about, and yet I reveal them. If you are
able to earnestly read the book, Zhuan Falun, you will find that it is incredibly precious. There
are many, many secrets revealed in it, and even just a quick, superficial read through will bring
a person remarkable benefits. The person will know in general terms how to be a human being.
People who don’t want to do cultivation, however, will not see Zhuan Falun’s inner meaning
nor its higher truths. But, what is inside it is simply huge, and can enable a person to cultivate
to Consummation. And it is about more than achieving Consummation—it can allow a being
to ascend to even higher realms.

As people know, cultivation is different from just keeping fit. If I wanted to impart a practice
to you that was only to keep fit, I wouldn’t have taught a Fa that is so huge. I did that precisely
because I wanted you all to obtain this Fa, precisely to impart to you this universe’s truths, and
precisely to enable you to cultivate and improve yourselves such that you reach higher levels
and are able to ascend. If, during the course of cultivation, you manage to do what I described,
then this book will guide you in achieving this goal. But people who don’t want to cultivate
will not see all this. Why can’t they? Usually when a person reads the book the first time, he
will find that it teaches the principles of how to be a good person. When he reads it a second
time, it won’t be the same; at that point he will see that it’s a book about cultivation. When he
reads it a third time—when you are truly able to read it three times in a row—he probably
won’t want to put the book down thereafter. He will pick it up and read it whenever he has
time, and see that it is a divine book.

You may have noticed that the grammar and the linguistic structure in the book, seen in light
of literary conventions, are not quite standard. Since today’s standardized language cannot
contain meaning that’s very deep, I broke away from it and didn’t teach using perfectly
standardized modern grammar. What’s more, I used a good amount of local dialect, because
the standardized language, or standardized terms, lack the ability to explain some things as
much. There are also many religious terms, and there are folk terms from ancient China that
have to do with cultivation. So, I taught this Dafa by using the most common and popular
language, the plainest and simplest language. Those who are educated and those who aren’t
can both understand it, and they can both do cultivation. But what is contained in it is very,
very profound.

You should know that this is about cultivation. If I had taught people qigong for keeping fit, it
would have been fine to just teach how qigong adjusts one’s breathing and calms the mind.
Using those methods will serve the purpose of getting well and keeping fit. But if a person is
to cultivate toward higher levels, those things are of no use, for they can’t guide people’s
cultivation toward higher levels. It’s like going to school. If you want to go to college, you will
need to have had experience in elementary school, junior high school, and senior high school
as a foundation. You use junior high school’s textbooks to study in junior high school; when
you go to senior high school, you use senior high school’s textbooks; and when you finally go
to college, you study a college curriculum. If you were to use elementary school textbooks in

67
college you would still be an elementary school student. That’s because you wouldn’t have
learned college things, and when you have not learned higher Fa, you can’t cultivate upward.
This means that for your cultivation to be guided toward higher levels, there need to be higher
principles serving as cultivation guidance.

Zhuan Falun has inner meanings of such a high level, but they aren’t apparent to someone
looking at the surface of this book. With the same sentence, only when you read it after you
have improved will you find that the sentence has a different meaning from before, and that is
the meaning at another level. It’s definitely like that. No other book can achieve this, because
none is a book of cultivation and they are limited to ordinary human theories. This Fa, however,
goes well beyond ordinary human theories, and thus its inner meanings are huge. It’s about
cultivation, after all. What the Buddhist school calls “starting cultivation from the stage of
everyday people,” I here call “In-Triple-World-Law practice,” which is also called cultivation
of the human body. During this stage, improvements of many, many facets of the person have
to take place. In the past, it seems that much of what was written in cultivation books dealt with
cultivation of the body, and, although they were vague, they did address these things.

If the book were able to provide guidance only for your In-Triple-World-Law practice, you
wouldn’t be able to cultivate beyond the Three Realms. So the book must contain principles
about cultivation of the human body as well as principles of various levels of the Three Realms,
reaching all the way to the principles beyond the Three Realms. A cultivator can cultivate to a
certain level only with the guidance of that level’s principles, and only when there are even
higher principles as guidance can you cultivate to even higher levels. In other words, there must
be principles beyond the Three Realms before you can cultivate to levels outside of the Three
Realms. It’s similar to what I said about going to school. If it didn’t have inner meanings that
vast, you wouldn’t be able to cultivate whatsoever—that’s what I meant. The Fa that I am
imparting today is different from what other qigong masters teach, as those qigong masters are
teaching people merely things having to do with healing and keeping fit. Here I am not saying
that other qigong masters’ levels are not high, or that they’re not good, etc. That’s not my
intention. I am saying that nobody has ever done something like this. I know that I am the only
one doing this now. You have read the book and many people already know what I am doing.
Be it in China or the whole world, there is no one doing this, for this is no small matter. This
is to take people to higher levels, so once it commences, the issues involved are going to be
enormous.

Imparting an Upright Law is hard to do. As you know, Jesus was nailed to a cross for imparting
an Upright Law back then. Shakyamuni, seeing no better alternative, took the path of nirvana,
meanwhile. In ordinary human society, there are many, many conventional notions, and various
human forces—including religious forces and a great many other elements—and they have
formed their respective environments. The elements contained there have a positive side as
well as a negative side, and the negative side is an evil force. In human society, every positive
thing contains things that are negative, and those negative things may harm people, suppress
people, attack people, and suppress people using political power or various means. So,
imparting an Upright Law is most difficult. Ironically, when bad people transmit wicked
practices nobody bothers them.

In the eyes of a Buddha, all beings are suffering. Jesus said that you should love not only your
friends, but also your enemies. They are compassionate toward all beings, since they save the
world’s people. Then as a cultivator, if in your personal cultivation you are unable to love
ordinary people who have once been against you, you will not become a Buddha. That’s the
truth, because cultivators need to be compassionate. Being compassionate means casting aside

68
all past history and grievances had with ordinary people, and it means not getting attached to
anything associated with ordinary people, not seeking the fame or gain of ordinary people, and
letting go of human attachments. It means taking everything associated with ordinary people
lightly as you go about cultivating, and that is how you will be able to free yourself of it.

Of course, the requirements being discussed here might be a bit higher than usual since what I
am imparting is not the average kind of qigong practice found among ordinary people. It is real
cultivation, though it can’t be separated from qigong. Why is that? Because at a high level
qigong is cultivation, for sure. It’s just that those qigong practices being spread in society are
all at the lowest level of cultivation—where the goal is having a healthy body and being rid of
illness, and nothing more than that. What I am doing is immensely challenging, so it’s not as
if someone just came up with this idea on the spur of the moment and then was able to do it.

When I said it was very hard, I was telling you that it was hard for me to impart this and hard
for you to obtain it. Many of you sitting here have predestined relationships, and probably
strong ones, at that. Some people may think that nothing happening here is out of the ordinary.
[You might be thinking,] “I just happened to see this book,” “I just happened to learn about
this Fa,” “I just happened to know that there are people doing this practice,” or “It was just
natural to start learning it after a friend introduced me to it.” Since this ordinary human society
is in a state of delusion, it’s not as if a divine being will suddenly fly over head and tell you to
come learn this Fa. It is not going to be like that, as that would dispel the delusion in ordinary
human society. With delusion dispelled, there would be no enlightenment, and cultivation
would thus become hard to do. This is why much of what people come across seems by chance,
when in fact those things might not necessarily be random.

When I spoke to students in China, I said that many people don’t realize it. That is, you may
feel that, just like anything else in your normal life, you just happened to attend this class, but
in all likelihood you went through hardships in order to obtain this Fa over the course of several,
or even a dozen, or dozens of previous lives (applause). It’s just that you haven’t realized it.
Some people had lost their lives so that they could obtain this Fa. As you go about cultivating,
I earnestly and kindly teach the virtue of goodness to you and provide guidance, for I know
who you were in history and I know you have sacrificed a lot to obtain it today. I would be
letting you down if I didn’t teach you this way.

Of course, what I said sounds hard to figure out, and it’s profound. Actually when a human
lives in the world, he is only able to know about what happens within the few decades in this
available dimension, just that little bit. But a person’s life does not perish with his death. Even
if he goes to Hell—even the eighteenth level of Hell—that is still not the end. A being that has
committed major sins will fall to even lower places, where he is to be eliminated and destroyed.
When a human being passes away, only the physical body that is made up of the layer of
molecules will slough off, whereas the real life will leave the body the instant that the human
body dies. People are scared before they die, but I can tell you that there is nothing to be afraid
of, in fact. People are terrified [of death] as long as they have a human mind. The human mind
is constituted by flesh cells, and once it stops functioning, the person will instantly feel as
though he has been born anew or as though he has been freed—there is a sense of excitement.
Moreover, the body feels light, and unencumbered by the flesh body, and so the person’s
thinking is completely unblocked. All of what the person did in his life will seem as if it were
done only a minute ago. Every detail will be right before the eyes, and not a single minor thing
will be forgotten, for the person’s mind is completely freed. At that moment he will know who
he really is, and know whether the things he did in life were good or bad. It will be as if he
were awakening from sleep.

69
Of course, what I just said is probably something you have never heard of, but it is the truth. I
know much when it comes to these things, and there is much I have seen. One thing in particular
is, sometimes as I was watching doctors in a hospital trying to save a patient, I observed that
the patient had already died while people went about trying to save him. The soul of that patient
had already exited the body and left. Since the two space-times are different in concept—the
speed of time and the structure of dimensions are different from those on the human side—
once [the being] is freed from the human body, what took place in his life seems as if it had
just transpired. It feels like a short nap was just finished. And that is how a Buddha looks at a
human being. Humans are in delusion and confused, and a human life is short and transient.

I have imparted this Fa to you all, and whatever the case, you have the predestined relationship
to have obtained it. Here’s what I think: since you have obtained it, you might as well use your
spare time to read through the book after you finish your workday. Read it more, everyone, and
see if it’s not as I described. If it’s not, you can stop learning it. But, if you read it through in
real earnest, without my needing to say anything more, you won’t put it down, for you will
have seen the higher truths in it and you will want to keep on reading it. It exceeds human
knowledge. Everyone has Buddha nature, and as long as you keep reading it you won’t want
to give it up or set it aside again.

When I taught this Fa, I probably did it using the way of thinking people have in mainland
China, and the book was compiled that way, too. Although it differs from the way of thinking
or looking at things that Americans or people of other nations have, and although outwardly
the thought structure and how deeply one may be able to comprehend what was written are
different, during cultivation the inner meanings of the Fa principles are the same. People from
any region, from any country, or of any ethnicity can learn it, so it’s the same as long as you
read it. Don’t dwell on these things as you learn it. I think you can accept all of this since this
undertaking didn’t start after merely a couple days of preparation. The preparation stretches
back to long ago in the past.

You already know that when something comes about in ordinary human society, it’s not
accidental, but rather the result of changes in celestial affairs. If preparations for this were not
made as human history progressed, this thing would definitely not have appeared as a part of
history. As you know, there exist countless higher beings. The Buddhist school teaches that
Buddhas are everywhere—the number is incredible. And moreover, there are gods with form
and gods that are formless, and they permeate the universe. Counted among them are a great
many microscopic substances that exist in ordinary human society. Human beings call them
trace elements, or the various elements in air, and that is the part man is allowed to know. There
are also substances that are more microscopic, and even more microscopic, which are unknown
to human beings. These omnipresent substances which fill the vast universe are all higher
beings with Buddha nature, and they are all watching human beings, looking at them, and
observing them. That is why nothing in human society is accidental.

The introduction to the public of this Dafa has roused Heaven and Earth. At present this is not
apparent in ordinary human society, but that is how it is in other dimensions. No one in history
has ever taught the real truth of the universe to human beings—never. You know, people such
as Laozi, Shakyamuni, Jesus, and the like taught only the portion of the universe’s Fa-principles
that they came to see, affirm, and enlighten to. They taught only what they had come to know,
whereas the Fa of the universe is boundless. There are countless Buddhas who are higher than
Tathagata status, and the Fa they have seen are much larger as well. There are also huge,
formless beings that far exceed the level of Buddha, and they have Buddha nature too. The
universe is not as small as people in religions have believed it to be. Human understandings

70
are confined to merely this human society. People believe that the insights of religions are vast,
but in the eyes of higher gods they are quite insignificant.

The principles I have been teaching are probably even larger, and I have passed them on to
human beings—truly a first in history. This undertaking of mine is done with a human form
and human language. I am doing the biggest thing, and doing so using the lowest form of
cultivation. At present, there aren’t as many people learning Dafa in the U.S. and other places
as in mainland China due to differences in language and setting. Most of the people learning it
in mainland China are truly doing cultivation; more than 10 million people are doing the
exercises every day and cultivating themselves; with those who practice it on and off counted
in, the number could reach tens of millions; and the number of persons in mainland China who
know about this practice that I’m teaching is in the hundreds of millions—everyone seems to
know about it when it’s mentioned. But I don’t want this practice to become political, and I
will not allow it to enter politics. Once a cultivation way gets involved in politics, it becomes
a wicked one. We are purely spreading this among the people through word of mouth. We have
not used media such as formal newspapers, and we haven’t even done much publicity work.
What has happened is that when someone who is cultivating feels good about it, he or she
invites others to come learn it. When one person feels it’s good, he will recommend it to his
family. Everyone knows that if someone doesn’t think much of it, he won’t tell his family to
come and learn it. When the family finds it to be good, they will encourage their relatives and
friends to come learn it. And that’s how it spreads among people. Another thing is, I started
teaching this at the lowest level, and gradually progressed to higher levels, which took me two
years. Then I took another two years to really teach the Great Law (Dafa). So it was a total of
four years, and in China almost every household now knows about it. It has had quite an impact
overseas too, for even though people haven’t taken up cultivation yet, many have heard about
it. The impact in Southeast Asia is probably larger than in the U.S., and many nations have
established assistance centers, Falun Dafa Associations, Falun Dafa Societies, and so on. We
are seeing a trend of rapid growth.

Here I want to tell you something. In the words of Shakyamuni, right now is the Period of
Dharma’s End, a time when [the Dharma] can no longer measure up. This means that there is
no Fa anymore. Shakyamuni said that his Dharma would not be able to save people after the
Period of Dharma’s End commenced. Of course, many monks can’t succeed at cultivation
because they no longer know how to cultivate; they can no longer comprehend the scriptures,
or grasp the real meaning of the scriptures. So it is very hard to cultivate now. Today there are
many people learning [Dafa]. I can tell you that no phenomenon that appears in human society
is accidental. So many persons are coming to learn it. It wouldn’t be that way were it not for a
certain cosmic arrangement, right? I am telling you that there is definitely a reason for it.

Humankind is held to the law of mutual generation and mutual inhibition; where there is the
good there is the evil. So mirroring our rise is the surge in crooked practices and the large
number of fake qigong practices in today’s society. On the surface, it is money and fame that
drive people to do those things, but in actuality many of them are incarnations of sinister
demons here to bring disorder to the world. Shakyamuni said that when he was imparting his
Dharma he saw that human society had “five vices.” In fact, today’s society is much more
complicated than in those times: it has fully “ten vices,” and wicked religions abound.

I’d like to make it clear that we are most definitely not forming some organized religion here.
If you want to come and learn our practice, you may come, and if you don’t want to learn it,
you may leave—it’s all voluntary. Suppose we coerced you into learning it, and we imposed it
on you, and made you learn it; and once you started learning it, suppose you weren’t allowed

71
to leave and had to stay with us. Well, as you can surmise, that would be doing something evil.
If a practice is an upright one, it has to be that the person wants to learn it of his own accord.
If you forced someone to cultivate, could he do it? He definitely wouldn’t be doing true
cultivation. A person can cultivate only when he truly wants to do so. So, forcing someone to
stay would be pointless. We don’t go about things that way. If you want to learn it, you learn
it. And if you learn it, I will take responsibility for you. Regardless of your predestination, if
you want to learn it, I will take responsibility for you. If you don’t want to learn it, then you’re
free to go about whatever it is that pleases you.

My purpose of spreading this Fa is to give everyone these wonderful things and the good news.
Many of you are indeed predestined and should obtain this Fa; you have been waiting to obtain
this Fa. With humanity having arrived at such tremendously chaotic times, the morality of the
entire society is declining. Many persons have said that disaster is imminent. While I can tell
you that at present there is nothing like that, this downward trend has put mankind in peril.
How so? Let’s think about it: what has become of the people in today’s society? Degenerate
phenomena are so many that they simply can’t be counted. A human being—why is he referred
to as a human being? If people are to live in the world, they have to live by mankind’s moral
standards and norms, and only then can you be called a human being. Otherwise, you can’t be
considered a human being. It’s not as if you’re a human being just on account of having a head
and limbs. Monkeys have limbs too, and there are many living entities in other dimensions that
are similar to human beings but that cannot be called human. It is because human beings have
standards for conduct and morality as well as moral norms that they are human. If humans
abandon the norms for human morality—that is, abandon the moral standards set for humans—
and become like animals, then Heaven will not regard humans as human, but instead as beasts.
When that time comes mankind will face some terrifying prospects.

Why would there be terrifying prospects? Think about it: this is the human dimension, and
gods created Earth specifically for human beings, not beasts. So if that’s the case, although we
might see many a bad person daring to act far out of line at present, there’s a good chance what
is in store for them is utter extinction. There are many kind persons and many who are better
than average out there who are nevertheless sliding downward, too. At present, even when a
person can’t manage to take up cultivation, when I teach this truth to him, he will wake up and
realize what humanity has become, with the result that he won’t slide further and bring horrible
consequences upon himself.

Once I get talking I tend to go on for a while, for I have always wanted to tell you these truths.
Since I am going to Houston for a meeting, I just wanted to meet with you here and make a
few brief remarks, take the opportunity to see you (applause), and tell you again that this Fa
truly is precious. I’m teaching it to you without asking anything in return. This is the genuine
Fa whose preciousness is beyond compare and that for hundreds or even thousands of years
human beings have wanted to know and yet no one would teach to them. It is the nature of
human beings that when you are seeking precious things, if you obtain just a little bit, even just
one sentence, you will treasure it most carefully. You won’t forget it your whole life. But when
something more precious comes your way, or even when I give it to you on a platter, you [might
actually overlook it because you] felt it came so easily—and because of that, some people
might not treasure it. Humans do have the propensity of not treasuring things that came easily.
However, I can tell you that there is no other way [of teaching you this Fa]. I would not have
everyone travel everywhere to look for me. I can only give you all these things and let everyone
know and let more people know, connecting once again the predestined relationships. I can
only do it this way, and it is up to you whether you cherish it or not, as you do have the

72
predestination that it takes. People have analytical abilities, so you can judge for yourself
whether the principles here are good. I think that Buddha nature is present in each and every
person, so you should arrive at your own understanding. (Applause)

Some of you seem to have traveled a very long way, and no one wants to leave.

Student: Teacher, can we take pictures?

Teacher: Yes, you may.

Student: Can we ask questions?

Teacher: Let’s do it as follows. We can’t take too long, but I will give you another half hour.
I will answer some of your questions. I have a condition, though: only raise questions that are
representative and that really have puzzled you. Don’t raise questions for which the answer can
be found by reading the book. I say this because there are so many people here. If each of you
were to raise a question, even two hours wouldn’t be enough to answer them all. Is that all
right?

Student: May I ask a question?

Teacher: Sure, sure.

Student: I have read Teacher’s book and am studying the Fa. I have told many of my friends
and relatives about it. Their concern is that, many of them used to be Buddhist believers. And
of course, many friends were Christians, too. They are concerned that if they start learning
Falun Gong now, can they still chant the sutras or go to church as they used to?

Teacher: All right, I will explain. What you are asking is if persons of other faiths can learn
Falun Gong and whether there will be any interference. I have actually explained these things
in my book, so I might as well discuss them again.

Cultivating Buddhahood, you know, is not like what everyday people think of when they think
of acquiring some sort of knowledge. Cultivating Buddhahood is a really serious thing. Nothing
in the world is as serious, nor as magnificent. There are different schools of cultivation, and
the principle of no second cultivation way is important in Buddhism, as it is for us. I just said
that cultivation is no easy thing for Buddhism in the Period of Dharma’s End. Why is that so?
At this time people cannot understand the scriptures’ true message. A major problem in
particular is that the explanations in modern Buddhist dictionaries are not consistent with what
Shakyamuni taught in his day. For instance, the principle of no second cultivation way that
Buddha Shakyamuni taught means that practices should not be mingled as a person goes about
his cultivation, that two or more things shouldn’t be cultivated at the same time. Let’s say you
are learning Zen. Then you shouldn’t learn Pure Land. If you are learning Pure Land, then you
shouldn’t learn Tiantai or Huayan. And if you are learning Huayan, then you shouldn’t learn
Tiantai, nor Zen or Tantrism.

Why is that? Nowadays people don’t understand. As long as it’s a Buddha they will worship
him, and as long as it’s a Buddha they won’t care which discipline he is from and will go
worship the whole lot. This is a primary reason monks can’t succeed at cultivation today. In
truth, each Buddha presides over his own paradise, and each paradise has one Tathagata. For
instance, the Medicine Buddha presides over the Lapis Lazuli Paradise; Flower Garland
Paradise has its Flower Garland Tathagata; the Lotus Paradise has a Lotus Tathagata; and the
73
Paradise of Ultimate Bliss has the Tathagata Buddha Amitabha, and so on. Each Tathagata
Buddha has his own set of cultivation methods, and the basic points of each one’s Buddha
principles are derived from the Fa principles of the universe. And yet each Tathagata’s
understanding and cultivation method are different. Why is that? As you might know, the
abilities Buddhas have vary, with each Buddha being different. This Buddha has this ability
and that Buddha that one, but they are all in the same realm; it’s only that their abilities differ.
It resembles going to college. You are a college student, and so is he. You are a science major,
while he majors in the humanities, another person majors in agriculture, and still another in
astronomy. Each is different. They’re all college students, and yet what they learn and the
knowledge they gain are different. I’m just making a simple analogy.

Now if a human being wants to go to a certain paradise, Buddhism once upon a time required
that you make a vow to go there. For instance, one might say, “I want to go to the Pure Land’s
Paradise, I wish to cultivate to where Buddha Amitabha is and become one of the Buddha’s
beings under him,” or maybe the person aspires to become a Bodhisattva or an Arhat through
cultivation. Then after you have made that vow, you cultivate in just his school, you read just
Amitabha’s sutra, and chant only Amitabha’s name. And you would be forbidden from reading
any other sutras. It’s called “no second cultivation way.” If you want to go to the Flower
Garland Paradise, then you should read no sutras but the Flower Garland Sutra. Human beings
think that all the teachings are still Buddhist principles and are all good for people, but that’s
just what human beings think. If you don’t mind this closely, things will be fouled up. A single
volume of scripture will contain all of the principles that a cultivator needs, spanning from the
lowest of levels to the highest. It’s merely human thinking that considers it good to cultivate a
mix of them.

Human society has been sealed off, and all the righteous gods who were once responsible for
saving people no longer look after man. They no longer look after man because they consider
today’s humans too substandard and thus they don’t want them or want to save them anymore.
I just said something. Namely, that it has been very hard for me to impart this Fa, and that many
Gods and Buddhas have tried to prevent me from doing so. They think today’s people are
unsalvageable and should not be kept. Human beings don’t realize this and still feel they’re
having a good time going about their lives. Human beings don’t know what a vast difference
there is between the morality of persons present and past. Nor do people know what a great
difference there is between Heaven and Earth, how Gods and Buddhas regard humans, how
pure it is in Heaven, or how spectacular and magnificent Buddhas are!

The discrepancy between human beings and divine beings is truly vast. The sky appears clear
to those in the human world, but that’s because human beings see things with eyes that are
comprised of substances from this place. If humans had the ability to look at humankind from
higher dimensions, they would discover that human society, with its rolling, dark waves of
massive karma, is terribly filthy. So Gods and Buddhas do not view human beings the way
people imagine it. People are offered salvation because Gods and Buddhas are compassionate
toward human beings. It’s not as if when you praise Buddha, Buddha will take you [into
paradise]. And it’s not as if Gods and Buddhas will grant whatever you wish. The fact is, be it
a God or Buddha, they place little importance in form when it comes to cultivation. No matter
how sizeable a religion may become, it still doesn’t amount to cultivation. I too am imparting
a practice for human beings, and it is not done to spread a religion. Gods and Buddhas don’t
recognize religion per se, just human beings.

People always say, “The religion I believe in is so good.” It seems that the person is upholding
Buddha, or upholding Jesus and the Lord. It’s not like that, though. The more enthusiastic he

74
is about that religion itself, the more attached he gets; and the more attached he is, the further
away he is from God. The religion is but a cultivation form that was established by human
beings. No matter how complete or perfect a religion may be, it’s doesn’t equate to a human
being’s having cultivated perfectly. When humans focus their minds on these things, Buddhas
and Gods feel quite bad upon seeing it. Buddhas don’t look at the forms you adopt in the human
world. Maybe you have gone through conversion or baptism, but if your mind is still human
what difference does it make? Buddhas don’t look at those things; they look only at whether
you are truly cultivating yourself. If you haven’t converted or been baptized, and you don’t
even burn incense or chant the Buddha’s name, yet you hold yourself to the standards set forth
by Gods and Buddhas and diligently go about true cultivation, then upon seeing you they
couldn’t be happier. You don’t have to even ask, and they will constantly protect you and look
after you, helping you to cultivate. Isn’t that the idea? (Applause)

People say, “I can’t give up Buddhist books,” “I can’t give up the Bible,” or “I can’t give up
chanting incantations.” What cannot be given up is the religion, not Buddha. Think carefully
and take a look. That’s the case with religious believers, is it not? Why can’t people give those
up? Dig for the root cause in your mind and see how you are looking at this issue deep down
inside. With some things, what appears to be true on the surface is not the case. Only truly
cultivating yourself constitutes truly believing in Gods or Buddhas. And that is how Buddhas
look at it; they don’t care about how well a religion is run. As you know, many people in history
have succeeded at cultivation, but they were not necessarily persons with religious affiliations.
Many people of great virtue do not cultivate in religions. They hold themselves to strict
standards and set their minds upon being good people. And when they are able to do so
persistently and over a long period of time, and become ever better, Buddhas will take care of
them and they will achieve Consummation.

The principle I am teaching is, bottom line, about asking you to be a good person, to be an even
better person, and to be a good person who transcends the ordinary man. When you are able to
do that, you will be a higher being, and when you elevate further you will be a being in an even
higher realm. So, if a person such as this does not go ascend to a heavenly paradise, could he
remain on Earth? A human being is selfish and competitive, and he fights for fame and gain.
This means that the human beings on Earth are different from you. That is the truth. If you talk
to those people [with religious affiliations] along these lines, then it doesn’t matter what
religion it is, once gods abandon it, it becomes merely a social form among ordinary people
and a job of ordinary society. [Their religious affiliation] actually doesn’t have any effect on
true cultivation. However, there is an issue of being serious about cultivation involved here.
Focusing on one cultivation way is real cultivation. If a person wants to learn [our Dafa], he
may. Tell him that although [being of a different religion] does not interfere [with cultivating
in Dafa], there is an issue of seriousness about cultivation. Tell him that [his religious
affiliation] doesn’t have an effect and that he will understand things after he reads the book.
(Applause)

Student: In addition to the five exercises you have taught us, I see that there is a set of mudra,
the mudra that you perform.

Teacher: First I will tell you what mudra are. Mudra can be thought of as the language of
Buddhas, a form of expression, for when Buddhas are expressing something and don’t wish to
use language, they perform mudra. Thought is used to communicate between one Buddha and
another as well. When you have seen my Law Bodies or seen Buddhas or Bodhisattvas in your
dreams, when they spoke to you, they didn’t use their mouths at times. But you could hear
sound from them. That is communication via thought. In modern terms it’s called stereoscopic

75
transmission of thought. Mudra are often used when Fa is taught to many Bodhisattvas and
Arhats. It is not sign language like that of human beings. It is more sacred and pure than that,
and powerful. It is the language of Buddhas, so when mudra are performed they carry energy
and power, and what a Buddha expresses is, to all beings below him, Fa. But mudra are like
spoken words, and words can be combined in various ways to express various ideas. Any one
issue can be explained from different angles, so they are not set or standardized. However,
there are set mudra used specifically for exercises; that is, when hands are joined to form a set
gesture, which is called a set mudra. For example, the lotus mudra and the set mudra we use
when doing the exercises—these are set mudra. The mudra used with movement are different
from the set ones. The mudra I performed while doing the exercises on the videotape are for
your knowing side to see in advance of your doing the exercises, as well as for the beings in
other dimensions. So there is no need for you to learn them. Those of you who later on cultivate
into Buddhas will know how to do them. (Applause)

Student: Teacher Li, is it true that you can implant Falun for all of us today? (Applause)

Teacher: I will tell you, as long as you are sincere about cultivation—that is, whether you have
come here or you are reading the book on your own—you will all get one. I also want to say:
make sure you cherish the book. You may not realize it now, but what the book teaches are all
Buddha principles. All cultivation levels are encompassed by the book. Actually, what guides
your cultivation is none other than Buddha Fa. As you go about cultivating yourself, Buddhas
and Gods will help you. Think about it, then: who are those who reside at each level of the
heavens? Aren’t they Gods and Buddhas? Aren’t they higher Buddhas, even higher Buddhas,
and still higher Buddhas? That is why I’ve told you that every word in the book represents
layers upon layers of countless Buddhas, ending with my Law Bodies and having Falun
manifest at the different levels as well. Why do some people feel good as soon as they pick up
the book and give it a read? Why is their karma being eliminated as soon as they read it? And
why are their ailments gone as soon as they read it? Of course, as you cultivate it’s not as if
your karma will be fully eliminated all at once; the first time it can’t all be removed for you,
that would be too much. [What happens is,] one additional portion is removed when your realm
of thought ascends to a higher level, and it is done this way for the sake of your improvement
through cultivation. So the power of this Fa is enormous. So think about it: is there a need for
me to install Falun in person? As long as you are sincere in learning Dafa and want to cultivate,
you will gain one, whoever you may be. Dafa is being transmitted all throughout the world. I
couldn’t possibly meet with everyone around the world. In China only the students who
attended my classes saw me; the majority never have. Would your cultivation work without
the things I give you, such as the Falun? No, it wouldn’t. That is why I have put my power into
this book. As long as someone does cultivation, he will, once he begins reading the book, get
everything that’s needed in cultivation.

Right now there are many students looking everywhere for me, but I do not want to see them.
There is a reason for my not wanting to see them, namely, I want them to stay where they are
and steadily, solidly, cultivate themselves. When some students see me they get excited, and
that serves as interference to their cultivation. I want them to cultivate with calm minds. My
just transmitting the Fa doesn’t do the job: you have to obtain the Fa, and also have time to
read it, and cultivate yourselves in a solid fashion. That’s why I try to meet with my students
less often. If the situation were that the Fa I taught couldn’t take care of you without my seeing
you in person, then I would have done this in vain. So, as long as you read the book, and as
long as you truly cultivate, you will gain everything that you are supposed to in this practice.
That’s guaranteed. (Applause)

76
For thousands of years Buddha Shakyamuni’s disciples have cultivated themselves via the
sutras, and done so without having seen their master, right? A Fa will provide everything
needed to those who truly do cultivation. Usually when I install Falun for you I don’t allow
you to see it. That is meant to remove the attachment wherein you won’t learn a practice until
you are given something.

Student: Teacher Li, you said that there are genuine and sham qigong practices. How do we
distinguish the genuine ones from the fake?

Teacher: There are genuine and sham qigong practices, and it’s really hard for ordinary people
to tell them apart, for the criteria that today’s people judge good from bad with are different
from before. When a person truly cultivates, he will slowly come to tell them apart. You can
take a look at what the person is teaching. [You might see that] the things he teaches are not
upright principles, or ostensibly he asks people to do good things but deep down inside he’s
after money and thus deceives people. Buddha Fa cultivation is serious, and it can never get
mixed up in making money. (Applause) Most anything in the world can be used by human
beings to make money, with the exception of Buddha Fa, which absolutely cannot be.
Moreover, some people’s motive is fame, and ordinary people are always attached to fame and
gain. Sham qigong masters lead people down a deviant path, and they cannot save people. They
instead ruin people.

In fact, their sins are by no means small. If a person with a high-caliber underlying base, who
has come to obtain the Fa, is ruined by him, just imagine what a huge sin that is. For money
and wealth he does something that bad. “Making money” is no excuse for crimes like that.
When qigong was at its peak in China, the general body of qigong masters was for the most
part spreading qigong free of charge. It’s the sham ones that have since come about that are
wrecking things. There were many qigong masters who were excellent when they first went
public. In each case it was the assistant soul that was cultivating, with the human side having
no awareness of it. Over time the person’s attachment to fame and gain would develop. Before
they went public, their masters oversaw them, and along with this was the restraining effect of
their assistant souls. But, once they became active in society, their human side would prove
vulnerable to the temptations of worldly fame and gain. And as soon as they came to desire
such things, they would fall. So they would have no gong, and thus even they—qigong
masters—would fall ill.

Student: I wish to ask Teacher: If we, the students, achieve Consummation, where will we go?

Teacher: I have a Falun Paradise. There are a great many heavenly paradises, and I can talk
about them with you. Many people sitting here seem to be very well educated, in human terms,
so I will talk with you briefly about the concept of the universe.

What humans know is only this one dimension, and it is not as simple as how Buddhism’s
followers understand it. When Buddha Shakyamuni was in this world he validated and
enlightened to many truths from the fundamental Fa of the universe. People at that time didn’t
document them, and nor did the sutras collect and record them. So they were not left behind
for the world’s people. It wasn’t until five hundred years after Shakyamuni left the world that
people compiled the sutras. As you might imagine, with it being five hundred years later it was
quite difficult for people to recall accurately what Shakyamuni said back in his day, and those
are the sutras that are with us today. They are in fact altogether different from what Buddha
Shakyamuni originally said, though they do contain some Buddhist principles and can, thus,
make it possible to cultivate. [What they contain] are just the few things that human beings

77
were allowed to know in the past, and the beings in this dimension are supposed to know only
that much.

The universe is not as small as how the Buddhist sutras portray it, nor is it as simple as what
Daoist cultivators in the past have suggested. What Shakyamuni taught back then was Arhat
Fa, and Arhat Fa is the lowest of all attainment statuses. Of course, he taught higher things too,
but very little is left. Buddha Shakyamuni also said something in his day, namely: Tathagata
Buddhas number as many as the grains of sand in the Ganges River, and each Tathagata Buddha
presides over a paradise. Even that scope he was describing is huge to a human being. But
actually, you know, molecules are made up of microscopic particles, and humans live between
molecules and planets. In fact, the Milky Way is a particle in the universe, and the expanse
comprised of numerous milky ways has a boundary and shell as well. And that is the universe
human beings speak of. But in reality, this is but a small universe. What lies beyond this small
universe? Modern science dares not even think about it, and human beings haven’t even a
concept for it. Nor was the universe born out of a big bang.

At extremely distant places beyond this small universe are celestial systems identical to the
small universe. Gods and Buddhas have levels, and Buddhas at lower levels are unable to see
those at higher levels. In the eyes of Gods and Buddhas at even higher levels this is still a very
small scope. It’s not possible for human beings to explore it. Humans know about the speed of
light, but the speed of light is not the fastest. Light is constrained by time and space, and time
and space are themselves comprised of matter from the universe. Everything in a dimension,
including light, is matter, and every kind of matter has energy. Everyone lives in this molecular-
layer dimension. Be it air, wood, water, metal, soil, or rock, everything is comprised of particles
at this molecular layer. In this dimension human beings aren’t able to sense the radioactive
energy from molecules because humans are themselves made up of molecules. But molecules
have energy too, in fact. The light in the human dimension also has this layer of particles as its
surface. What I am saying is, different dimensions have their different lights, and the kinds of
matter that comprise the light in different dimensions are different, too. And because of
differences in time and space, the speeds of lights in them are different. So, let’s look further
down: atoms have energy, nuclei’s energy is stronger, neutrons are even stronger, and with
electrons, quarks, and neutrinos, the next layer is stronger than the previous layer in terms of
radiation and energy. The further down the particle is, the stronger the energy and radiation
are. Down at the level of the original matter, the force is so powerful to a human being that no
words can describe it. But then of course, human beings could never comprehend original
matter.

I have been talking about these things so as to tell you that this universe is not as shallow as
humans understand it to be. How many universes of different sizes are there in the universe?
The number is unquantifiable. However, when it’s described within a small system of universe,
it can be put this way: around three thousand small universes constitute a second-layer-universe
of a slightly larger size, and about the same number of second-layer-universes constitutes a
third-layer-universe. In this manner it goes on and on, endlessly, at least as human beings would
see it. So how large are “the heavens” (tian)? I can tell you that humans will never discover
how large the celestial system ultimately is. Even Tathagata Buddhas can’t tell. It is simply too
huge. It’s nothing like how man has conceptualized it with his knowledge.

Think about the words I just said. What does the little bit of knowledge that human beings have
mastered amount to? It is kids’ stuff, and besides, modern empirical science has led human
beings completely astray. Empirical science has created many false impressions. People might
not be able to see this at present. Let me give you an example. About the universe I just

78
discussed, modern empirical science believes that it was created by a “big bang.” Isn’t that a
false impression that it has created for you? People all believe it. Empirical science believes
that man was created by evolution, and the theory of evolution teaches that man evolved from
the ape. It’s not like that whatsoever. Isn’t it leading you down the wrong path? Man’s
perception of matter is actually wrong too—even his knowledge of basic things is all wrong.
Moreover, humans, living in delusion, have been completely sealed off by such knowledge.
They are being sealed off ever more tightly, and so much so that people have hardly any space
left. And the truth of this universe has been completely covered up by [this kind of knowledge].
Under such circumstances—think about it, everyone—if one wants to talk about the truth of
the universe, will this science accept it? This science has formed an environment, and it is sure
to resist. That is why when things at higher levels are mentioned, it will say you have blind
faith. That’s how things work.

Many people have thus formed a fixed notion. If people of previous generations set forth certain
laws and doctrines, such as Einstein’s theory of relativity, people then regard them as the
pinnacle of science. People’s thinking in later generations is then confined within these things,
and if someone dares to think higher or intends to go beyond them in his research, immediately
there will be people who say, “Can you really surpass Einstein?” Why is that? The existing
physical environment of modern empirical science is restraining people. If a truly accomplished
scientist exceeds the insights of previous generations, he will find that although the previous
generations’ insights are true and correct within their domain, once someone surpasses them
he will discover that they are not true per se, and in fact serve to limit people. A truly
accomplished person who thinks for himself will dare to break through them. You will have
truly accomplished something when you break through the conventions set by others.
(Applause)

Student: We plan to arrange your scriptures chronologically. Is that all right?

Teacher: Yes, that’s fine. The word “scripture” (jingwen) doesn’t have any special meaning.
The original meaning of the term scripture had to do with writings that are studied and read
often. Writings that are frequently consulted are called “scriptures.”

Student: A leopard suddenly appeared while I was in meditation. What was that leopard?

Teacher: Since you wanted to do the meditation, it sought to interfere with you. Don’t be afraid
of it—nothing can harm you. (Applause) Since I did commence this undertaking, I am able to
be responsible for cultivators. You can count on it. There are so many people learning, and no
one has had problems. But there is one thing: you must regard yourself as a practitioner. It
won’t work if you have fear, for fear is a human attachment that should be removed.

Student: Teacher Li, we read in the book China Falun Gong that the first exercise should be
done three times, so thereafter we do each three times. But why aren’t the up-and-down hand
movements and Falun Heavenly Circuit done three times [instead of nine]?

Teacher: I would say that this practice is very flexible. If you have time you can do more, and
if you don’t you can do less. If you are busy today and have time for only one of the exercises,
then that’s fine. When you don’t have time or if you have time for only one movement, then
just do that one movement. And when you have more time you can do it more times. But you
should come to a stop each time you finish nine repetitions, and that means you should not do
it in succession. This way is better. This cultivation that I have taught is different from other
cultivation methods. With other cultivation ways, when you do the exercises the practice is on,

79
and when you don’t do them it stops and things aren’t activated anymore. In our practice the
practitioner is being refined twenty-four hours a day, and it is called “Fa refines the
practitioner.” What do you do the exercises for, then? You are strengthening the mechanisms
that I placed in you. Why have I said that the movements should follow the mechanisms? While
doing the exercises, the energy in your hands will increase, and the practitioner is strengthening
the mechanisms. The stronger the mechanisms become through such strengthening, the more
powerful they are. Thus they will serve to automatically guide your movements.

Student: What is the best way of studying the Fa? To just read the book, or copy it [by hand]
as we read it, or just copy the book?

Teacher: In mainland China there are many people who memorize the book, and there are
many who copy it out. There are also those who can’t manage to memorize it, and so they just
read it often. All of the approaches are fine. Persons who have memorized the book find that
whenever they run into problems they immediately recall the Fa. And that means they aren’t
apt to handle things wrong. Copying also serves to deepen one’s understanding. The purpose
of reading often is likewise to deepen one’s understanding and bring about constant
improvement.

Student: Teacher, we feel that it doesn’t seem right for us to call you “Teacher.” “Teacher”
seems to be too common of a term, so my thinking is that perhaps you asked us to call you
“Teacher” because of circumstances in mainland China. So here we will greet you with,
“Hello, Master.” Those of us who have a background in Buddhism feel that Master is above
us, so it should not be “Teacher.”

Teacher: Thank you. Actually, whatever you call me is fine—be it Teacher, Master, or my
name. They are all fine.

Why do I instruct you to address me however you wish? Because today’s society has been
fouled up by those who are crooked. Some call themselves Buddhas, some call themselves
living Buddhas, some call themselves Grand Master, and some call themselves the head of the
religion. But aren’t they all seeking fame and profit? I say that you may refer to me however
you wish. There’s nothing wrong with calling me “Teacher.” I don’t want any of these titles, I
don’t seek such things. But of course, if you, as my student, want to show respect to me and
feel that your teacher is really saving you and helping you, and for that reason you want to
address me in a certain way, then that’s up to you. I feel fine about being called “Teacher.”

Student: There is another thing and that is, just now Teacher mentioned, “Don’t do it for
money.” This made me feel that this is a real Buddha. Of course, Teacher didn’t say in the
book that he is a Buddha, but I feel that when we practiced Buddhism we never encountered
an enlightened master such as this who really could provide guidance. So I said to others,
“Where can you find someone who won’t charge you money and yet will teach you cultivation
and eliminate karma for you? Have you ever seen someone like that?” Why am I talking about
this now? It’s because I feel that our Teacher is a mentor who has truly come to guide our
cultivation, so I don’t care about what I learned in the past. I assume many among those present
here are members of the Buddhist faith, there are many lay Buddhists, as well as those who
study other things. But I think that, starting from today we should treat our enlightened master
as the real Teacher who guides our cultivation, and we should not do other things. Of course,
though, I don’t dare to speak for others, but at least I think that, since Teacher has come here
today, these words feel like things I had wished to express for years and today finally did.

80
I have wanted to cultivate toward high levels all my life, but could never find [a suitable
practice]. I studied Tantric Buddhism and some qigong practices. I even officially became a
disciple to a grandmaster. But thereafter I felt I was still myself and didn’t feel a thing. After I
heard Teacher’s Fa, however, [I can say that] Teacher’s Fa is Buddha Fa. When I went to
watch the video lectures the first day, Teacher said “as long as you truly cultivate…” so I said
to the TV set, “I want to truly cultivate,” but I hoped that Teacher would come to the U.S.
because all of us present here had been hoping that Teacher would come. So I hope that
Teacher will further enlighten us and give us further hints as to what we need to pay attention
to here in San Francisco. This is my sincere request. (Applause)

There are many lay Buddhists, and they have a hard time letting go of their practice’s things.
So we have an obligation to help them. But there is a question I want to ask Teacher directly,
and that is: there is this person who used to be a Buddhist and who has read the sutras and
worshipped Buddha for many years. He said that whenever he read the sutras (the Buddhist
sutras from earlier times) a fragrant smell would come forth, but when he read Falun Gong’s
book there would be a strange smell. Teacher is here today, and since I can neither sense nor
see anything, I ask Teacher to shed some light on this.

Teacher: All right. The reality is, in the Period of Dharma’s End the real Buddhas no longer
take care of things in the world. But many animals that have gained subtle powers have climbed
onto Buddha statues and had people worship and enshrine them. They do some trivial favors
for people or help them out a little. Once the person really wants to cultivate, those things
interfere. For instance, some people say that doing a certain practice generates a fragrance, but
actually, that smell is emitted by weasels. Smell is different in the two dimensions: it is fragrant
on this side, but is stench on the other. Truths are inverted in the human world, and so is
everything else. What is fragrant to human beings is actually noxious to a Buddha. It wants to
keep you from learning Dafa, so it deliberately interferes by emitting that kind of odor.

Here’s what I think. Our students in San Francisco shouldn’t set their sights on San Francisco
alone, but rather, the entire U.S. As to how to do cultivation, just stick to this form. I am doing
what I am doing so that the way will be left to future generations and they will do things this
way. Were my wish otherwise, I would have [taught the Fa] in a temple and become a monk.
But my being a monk wouldn’t work. Religions can no longer enable people to obtain the Fa
on a broader scale. I have adopted this form for people to cultivate, so you should keep going
about it this way. It’s not like once someone takes up my practice he is subject to all sorts of
rules and regulations. That’s no good. If someone wants to learn, he needs to be allowed a
process of coming to comprehend it. If someone knows that it is good, tell him to just read the
book. When his awareness is improved, he will automatically and conscientiously handle
things better. Things are relatively easier for lay Buddhists in this sense. Monks are in the most
pitiable situation, as they are completely blocked by the forms of religion, such that they aren’t
able to encounter the Fa, nor do they dare to touch it.

Student: Teacher, I have two questions. The first question is: Owing to predestined relationship
Teacher has come here and met with us. Teacher said that he has a predestined relationship
with us. Then, what does Teacher think of our level—that is, we as a group of students? Can
this group of students succeed in the practice and achieve Consummation?

Teacher: I’m telling you, everyone sitting here—children included—that as long as you can
manage to cultivate, the path that I arrange for you will lead ultimately to Consummation.
(Applause) But don’t be happy prematurely. With cultivation, the Master introduces you to the
practice, while doing cultivation depends on you the individual. I have made arrangements for

81
you, I can protect you, strengthen you, and transform gong for your ascendance to every new
level. But when it comes to cultivating your mind, that is up to you, yourself. When it comes
to your mind, as you run into trouble and face tests, whether you can endure and make it are
totally up to you. Of course, when you really can’t make it, I will give you hints. At that point,
my only concern is that your thinking may have become too extreme to awaken, no matter how
I try to give you hints, and thus a dilemma is created. I can tell you that when you fail to pass
a test, and you hear things that grate on your ears, that is really my Law Body making use of
unpleasant words to rouse you and tell you something. It’s hard to pass a test, but once you are
through it and look back, you will see that that test was really nothing and it’s baffling why
you were so attached to it at that time. When you truly make it past, your xinxing will improve
and your karma will be eliminated—guaranteed. If the trouble you meet with is caused by
others, others will give you virtue. So I am telling you that suffering is not a bad thing. Humans
are the only ones who think that suffering is a bad thing, that a life of suffering is not a happy
one. Yet for a cultivator, suffering will not only eliminate karma, but also raise one’s level and
lead to Consummation. If you say you just want to be happy among humans beings, and that
you don’t want to suffer one bit, practicing in comfort, then you won’t have your karma
eliminated, you won’t improve your xinxing, and you won’t achieve Consummation. That’s
the idea.

Though I’ve said what I have, and the Fa principles have been spelled out, when it comes to
suffering, it’s still possible that you won’t be able to endure it. I told everyone a truth before.
Why do Buddhas have so many blessings? They truly have both fortune and longevity. That is
precisely because however much he suffered, that’s how much he gets to enjoy as blessings.
Today if I asked all of you sitting here to go through that much suffering, none of you would
be able to achieve Consummation. At a fundamental level, as long as you can truly persist in
cultivation, Master will help you eliminate more of your karma. What I said earlier still stands:
you might have suffered over the course of many lifetimes so that you could obtain this Fa.
Many people truly have come to obtain the Fa, and so their suffering began a long time ago.
What are you still lacking in today? The only thing that you lack in is getting rid of your human
attachments. The suffering I speak of is mainly the hardship that goes with ridding yourself of
attachments.

82
 Teaching the Fa at the Conference in Houston
Li Hongzhi

October 12, 1996

I am very grateful to the government and people of Houston for the honors they have given
me. I also hope that the numerous Falun Gong disciples can join me in thanking them for their
support for and love of the Great Law. Let’s express our appreciation by giving them a round
of applause, shall we? (Applause) I will bring the Houston government’s goodwill and the
honors that the Houston government has given me to all of the Falun Gong disciples and
Chinese people.

I have always been thinking of the Falun Gong disciples in America, including Caucasians,
black people, people of the yellow race, as well as disciples of other races. Your being able to
obtain the Law means that your predestined relationship has arrived, so all along I have wanted
to come and see how everyone has been doing in their cultivation.

Many people have never met me, but many people have read the books and have come to know
this Fa. They always feel that unless they see Master in person, they don’t seem to feel at ease,
but they do seem to feel more at ease after seeing me. Actually, in those short articles—you
call them scriptures—I have told you that even if you haven’t seen me you can cultivate just
the same; and just the same you can obtain what you are meant to obtain. Nothing will be left
out, because genuine cultivation depends on neither form nor whether you’ve seen Master or
not. You know, Buddha Shakyamuni passed away over two thousand years ago, yet later
generations have always been cultivating. They have no way to see Buddha Shakyamuni, but
they can succeed in cultivation just the same; that is because he has scriptures in the human
world and has Law-Bodies that save people.

Since I am imparting such a great Law, you may have come to understand from the books that
no one yet in history has embarked upon such a great undertaking—that is, explaining to
mankind a set of principles that is genuine, complete, systematic, and that can enable
[cultivators] to ascend to heaven. In the past this was not allowed. In the human society of the
past, one absolutely could not leave these things to mankind.

Of course, many people have read the scriptures of Buddha Shakyamuni, but actually, those
were compiled by later generations. They were incomplete and discussed just a few principles.
When compiling them, later generations relied on legends and memories, and so they are
fragmented. Why did it happen that way, then? Because that was the only thing gods allowed
to be left to mankind during that period of history. At that time, Buddha Shakyamuni indeed
talked about a lot [of things], but since India did not have a written language at that time, what
he talked about couldn’t be immediately recorded, and it wasn’t until five hundred years after
Buddha Shakyamuni passed away that later generations put what Buddha Shakyamuni talked
about into writing. Of course, the time, the place, the occasion, the setting people had at that
time that he focused on—all of it had changed, and there was no way to retrieve it all. But in
spite of that, the Buddhist scriptures could still have people who genuinely wanted to cultivate
come to understand Buddha-truths from them. From the perspective of the immense Buddha-
truths, though, they’re incomplete, and even less are they the systematic and fundamental Law
of the universe. But Shakyamuni is a Buddha, and his words indeed carry Buddha-nature and
the embodiment of that level of Buddha-truths. Jesus and Laozi were in the same situation as

83
Shakyamuni: none of them left records of the Law they taught in their respective times. The
same is true of the high-level monks that have cultivated over the course of history.

I often say something like this: I say that I’ve done something that no person has ever done
before. A phrase like this has spread among disciples: they say that Teacher has left human
beings a ladder with which to ascend to heaven. Gods are saying the same thing. The gods say,
“You have left human beings a ladder with which to ascend to heaven.” The things that
Shakyamuni, Jesus, and Laozi left behind are very few or are incomplete; that’s because in the
past it was forbidden to do things this way.

This Law on which I lecture is extremely large. As long as you cultivate according to this Law,
you can achieve Consummation. This is something unimaginable to the sentient beings of the
past. The heavenly secrets touched upon inside [the Law] are extremely numerous and large.
But if you don’t cultivate, when you open this book and take a look, you will find that it is a
book that teaches one how to be a good person, and that what it discusses are principles; it’s
such a book. If you want to cultivate, when you read it for the second time, don’t intentionally
go and dig into the meaning of every character. As long as you earnestly read through it once,
after you’ve read through it a second time, you will find that it isn’t an ordinary book, and both
the feelings you had and the inner meanings inside [that you saw] the first time you read it will
have changed. When you finish reading it a third time, you will find that the inner meanings
have changed again, and that it is again different from the previous two times. You just keep
reading it like this, and when you have completely read it three times, perhaps you will no
longer be able to part with this book, nor will you be for the rest of your life. Why is it like
this? Because from the surface perspective of humans, there are two reasons: one is that humans
all have a thirst for knowledge and truths. The other is that humans all possess Buddha-nature.
What the contents of the book discuss are Buddha-truths, which are connected to your Buddha-
nature. As soon as you see it you will feel close to it, the genuine Law-truths will excite you,
and you will feel that this is the thing that you want.

Also, cultivation must have a process. When you start studying the Fa you are only able to
understand the principles of being a good person. In reality, the contents of this book contain
the truths of different realms and different levels. As Buddhism teaches it, the Three Realms
has thirty-three levels of heavens inside—there are different levels within the Three Realms. If
you want to cultivate to a level of the heavens, only when you know the principles of that level
of the heavens can you cultivate up. Only when you meet that standard can you ascend. If you
want to cultivate out of the Three Realms, only when there are truths outside the Three Realms
that are made known to you can you cultivate up. This Law has elements that can guide your
cultivation to different high levels. Otherwise, it will be just as I described it: you go to college
with elementary school textbooks, but you are still an elementary school student, because you
haven’t grasped college-level knowledge, and [the elementary-level knowledge] can’t guide
your studies in college; that is the principle. But with this book, though it reveals many of
heaven’s secrets, people who don’t cultivate will not see anything by looking at it on the surface
level. Only when you want to cultivate and want to earnestly read this book will you discover
that the inner meanings inside are extremely large. How large? However high you can cultivate
to, it can guide you to cultivate to there.

I’ll tell everybody that all of those who can obtain Falun Dafa have special backgrounds and
predestined relationships, and some may be beings that have come from very high levels.
Among the people in the world that you see, everyone seems the same, because from the surface
you can’t tell who he or she is. But I often say this: in spreading such a great Law [we] don’t
casually give it to humans to study, so if you have heard it maybe you have a predestined

84
relationship and this was brought about by that predestined relationship. Not a single word of
what I say is groundless; this will be proven in the future. Of course, since I have made public
such a great Law, I have to be responsible for it. If a person cannot save people, he or she is
carelessly revealing heaven’s secrets and damaging heavenly Laws. That is absolutely not
allowed, and no one dares to do things that way.

As you know, in the past whoever casually revealed heaven’s secrets would meet with
punishment from heaven. Why did cultivators have to shut their mouths and not speak? For
one, humans are too attached to delusions; and two, those who do not cultivate are not allowed
to know the truth of things. Cultivators are clear on heaven’s truths and what they say are all
heaven’s secrets, so to casually say such things to an everyday person would be to reveal
heaven’s secrets, and [the cultivator] himself would drop downward. Then why am I now able
to accomplish this? And to have so many people cultivating upward and who will successfully
cultivate to Consummation in the future? It’s because I can be responsible in all of this. Also,
in performing this deed I first took into consideration being responsible to people, to human
society, to the living beings of various realms, and to the universe; only by having this starting
point could I do it well. The Law embodies the inner meanings of different levels, and those
who cultivate have come from relatively high levels. So currently some disciples have
cultivated to very high levels, and they used this Law to guide them.

Then how high is this Law? In the past, those who spread the Law amongst everyday people
were not allowed to speak of Laws that transcended the level of Buddha. The purpose was to
keep humans from knowing whether or not there were Buddhas and whether or not there were
gods at higher levels. There’s a reason for that: people always use human understandings to
imagine Gods and Buddhas, and that is being disrespectful to them. Then if higher Buddhas
were to have people know of them, casually uttering a Buddha’s name like that would be
slandering Buddhas; moreover, modern people are blaspheming Buddhas unintentionally. The
ancient people of the past really did respect Gods and Buddhas, but as to today’s people, even
if they believe, they aren’t pious. There are many people who feel that they are pretty respectful
to Buddhas. The Buddha’s name is right on their lips, and they call it out directly; actually, that
in itself is slandering Buddha. In the past when people said the word “Buddha,” people would
feel a sense of esteem and reverence welling up inside them, and they would feel that it was
very sacred. People today do not have [those feelings]. In cookbooks there is even a dish called
“Buddha Jumping Over the Wall.” It’s very casual.

Think about it, everyone: in contrast to humans, Buddhas are sacred beyond compare. The
logic of everyday people’s thoughts, everyday people’s thought structures, and their forms of
expression are nonexistent in the realms of Buddhas, so when you regard Buddhas with a
human mindset, whatever you do will be disrespectful. But because Buddhas are
compassionate to people and know that humans are in the maze, which has inverted principles,
they don’t take note of humans’ mistakes; in addition, in order to save people, they allow
humans to know of the existence of Buddhas. So if Buddhas and Gods of even higher levels
were to have people know of them, then humans would easily produce karma in relation to
them and would easily become disrespectful to them; it’s exactly for this reason that they don’t
let humans know of them or know of Buddhas from even higher levels. A Tathagata Buddha
views humans as everyday people and pitifully small, just like minute particles. Then when a
very, very high God looks at a Tathagata Buddha, that Buddha is also just like an everyday
person, because he [the God] is so high up. Then what do humans look like to them? They are
nothing. Think about it, everybody, humankind has always felt that humans live pretty well in
everyday human society, and that humans are the most amazing beings in the universe. As a

85
matter of fact, this environment of everyday human society is the lowest level in the universe.
It can be said that among the beings of the universe, it’s the filthiest place. In the eyes of very
high gods, this place of humankind is the trash dump of the universe; it’s the dump site for the
excrement of high-level beings. So if a voice amidst the filthy excrement were to call out the
name of a Buddha, that in itself would be disrespectful, so higher gods don’t allow humans to
know of them.

Perhaps not everyone quite paid heed to the words I just said. I say that the Law that I am
spreading is not something humans are able to just come and listen to, treating it as knowledge.
If you can come, perhaps you have a predestined relationship. If you don’t believe it, then
everybody should bear my words in mind. Of course, regardless of the extent of your
predestined relationship, if you have obtained it, I think you should treasure it. Of course,
everyone sitting here will treasure it. There are people from far away, even from abroad, who
have come here; there are people from Hong Kong and even from Europe who have come.
Their purpose is cultivation: for one, they wish to catch sight of Master, and secondly, they
want to come and hear the Law. It’s just precisely because you want to move towards Goodness
and want to cultivate. Many people take the things that Master says to be truths. Actually human
truths cannot be used to judge the Great Law, as it is the foundation of the universe. So I think
that for every person sitting here, you should all treasure this predestined relationship. If you
have obtained this Law, then keep on cultivating. Don’t miss this opportunity.

The way this Law is being spread is different from any [way of] saving people in history. Why?
Everybody has seen the difference, because when any type of Buddha Law is spread forth they
will tell people to enter a monastery to cultivate. But here I do not require that. Why is it not
required? Because Buddhism teaches within the boundary of Buddhism; Daoism teaches the
Law of the Way within the boundary of Daoism; and as to Western religions, they also can’t
step out of their doctrines. This time I have completely stepped out of the parameters of religion
and am explaining the fundamental Great Law of the universe.

In the past, there were people that said that if a person wanted to cultivate he would have to put
aside all human material interests and either enter the deep mountains and virgin forests or
enter a temple in order to completely sever his ties with the world and with the secular. Only
then could he attain tranquil cultivation. The aim was to force people to extricate themselves
from attachments to material interests. I don’t lead you down that kind of path. Why? I saw a
situation: if one wants to have people attain Consummation as soon as possible and have
numerous worldly people be able to cultivate, only cultivating in ordinary society is feasible.
And actually, only in a complicated environment can a person truly cultivate himself, and the
time for cultivation is much shorter than that of cultivations that avoid this complicated
environment. Another crucial issue is that many cultivation methods do not cultivate the person
him or herself; they cultivate the Assistant Primordial Soul. In the past this was a great secret;
perhaps in reading the book everyone has seen this. Today I want precisely you yourself to
cultivate yourself; I want to give this Law to precisely the true you. Therefore, I chose to have
all of you cultivate amidst the complicated environment of everyday people. Cultivating in this
manner has benefits for humankind. While practicing cultivation, a person avoids affecting the
society of everyday people and also brings benefits to human society. A cultivator is a member
of society, with a normal job and life, and can study the Law and cultivate all the way until
Consummation.

I chose this path of cultivation for you all, so it’s completely different from the cultivations of
other practices. Since you all have completely stepped out of the boundaries of religion, I often
say that we are not a religion; I am simply spreading this Law to people and having people

86
obtain the Law. Those that can cultivate to the end can Consummate. If some people are unable
to cultivate in this life, then when they know the surface principles of this Law, they will be
good people, which will benefit society and can make people’s hearts move towards Goodness.

Nowadays, social problems emerge one after another. You know, no matter how many laws
are formulated, there will still be people who commit crimes. As soon as a problem emerges
new laws are then formulated, and then more crimes occur and more laws are formulated.
Humankind has [put] so many restrictions on itself. Moreover, humankind has no choice now
but to endure all that humankind has brought on itself. The more tightly [humankind] seals
itself off, the more it goes to extremes in this aspect of things, and at the same time the more it
makes people unable to recognize the truths of the universe. Actually what makes society
unsettled is not determined by how many legal clauses there are; all the unsettling factors, from
a nation to an individual, can be summed up in one word: virtue. It’s that the nature of people’s
minds is no good any more. People today have lost the norms of being human. That is why
society is so chaotic. If all people are at a very high realm of thought and all have very high
xinxing, think about it, what kind of society would this be? In what state would the entire human
society be? If all people know that doing wrong deeds is bad, that it is bad for both the doer
and for others, and don’t do wrong deeds, then I think that even police wouldn’t be needed,
right? Everyone would be consciously safeguarding the moral norms of humankind.

Of course these things of humankind are actually not the primary things that I am doing. My
spreading this Law is to have everybody be able to obtain the Law and to cultivate and
Consummate. But practicing cultivation in everyday society will inevitably have such an effect;
this is the side benefit that this Law brings to humankind when it is spread in society. [The
Law] can enable the cultivator to genuinely obtain the Law. If, in a complicated environment
and amidst practical benefits, you can rise above and beyond, then you are remarkable, and you
should Consummate. Then, are there any conditions attached to this? Is it that after people
begin to cultivate this Law that all [their] material things should be abandoned? It’s not like
that, because while spreading this Law I took into consideration the fact that this Law would
spread very broadly, as throughout history today’s method of spreading the Law was being
established. The emergence of qigong was paving the way for me to spread the Law today. In
mainland China some people call the qigong upsurge a “deity-creating movement.” If at the
beginning no such environment existed, it wouldn’t be as easy today for me to spread the Law.
In reality qigong was paving the way for me to spread the Law. Of course, at present there are
some false qigong masters who come out to cause turmoil. If they had emerged naturally, then
that would be normal, as humankind is like that. When the Righteous Law spreads it will surely
hit on those unrighteous elements. Where there is the righteous, there is also the evil, and it’s
to see which path people choose. With the interference of bad elements in cultivation, people
can ascend in cultivation. If there were no bad things interfering with you, I think that you
wouldn’t be able to cultivate. Personal cultivation will be like this and will hit upon many
elements.

Some people just feel that they should live comfortably. If everyday people think this way,
they’re not wrong. People just want to live better, more joyfully, and with less suffering. But
for a cultivator, I’ll tell you that suffering some isn’t bad, since the principles of the universe
are turned upside down at this place of humans; the principles of this dimension of humankind
are inverted. Think about it, when people in human society all want a life of ease, they will
fight with one another and thereby gain material benefits, and other beings will meet with
misfortune. Therefore, in living, people are creating karma and will harm other people and
other beings. Therefore, if you only create karma and don’t pay back karma, and you don’t

87
suffer and eliminate karma, then think about it: this karma will accumulate more and more and
grow larger and larger. By the end, what will happen? When this person is completely filled
with black karma both inside and outside, this being will be annihilated—the true annihilation
of the human being. That is, the person will cease to exist forever. Conversely, if people are
made to suffer some and meet with some hardships so that they will eliminate some karma
from the pain, they will live very happily. This is the correct principle of the universe and the
law of the cycle of life. In the past, elderly people often said that during childhood people
would have some illnesses, that during youth people would meet with some hardships, and that
later on people would live somewhat better. Normally it is that way. This is the law of humans
eliminating karma, because if you don’t eliminate karma you won’t have happiness. If you
have so much karma, where would your happiness come from? And karma itself is the
fundamental cause of what can make you unhappy, suffer more, or cause you to make
sacrifices. This is referring to humans.

And as a cultivator, think about it everyone, if you don’t eliminate your karma, if you don’t
suffer some, and if you only want to enjoy comfort, then how are you going to cultivate? You
sit here thinking, “Today I want to go beyond the Three Realms. Tomorrow I want to cultivate
into a Buddha.” Yet these things aren’t something humans can obtain just by wanting them.
You must go through trials and tribulations in the midst of actual cultivation and in practical
society, get rid of that attachment of yours among ordinary people, and let go of the attachments
that humans can’t let go of. Of course, some better educated people or elderly people can do a
little better; they are able to keep calm and, unlike others, refrain from arguing or fighting with
people when conflicts come up or when they encounter difficulties. From experience they have
come to see the value of that approach, but human fear and helplessness contribute in part [to
their view]. Cultivators should immediately see this issue clearly.

When encountering conflicts, cultivators should bear them. Furthermore, you yourself should
be able to endure, and only then can you truly ascend. When another person takes advantage
of you he or she will give you virtue. At the same time that person is taking advantage of you,
you indeed are enduring hardship, and your karma will be eliminated, which in turn produces
virtue. You are a cultivator, and your virtue will transform into gong, so hasn’t your gong
grown? At the same time that you endure, you can correctly understand things and are neither
angry nor hateful. Aren’t you also improving your own xinxing, then? This principle should be
looked at in an inverse way [from that of everyday people].

I often say that when another person takes advantage of you or causes trouble for you, or when
you suffer, you shouldn’t bear a grudge towards that person, because you are practicing
cultivation. If he didn’t cause trouble for you and if he didn’t create opportunities for you to
improve, how would you cultivate upward? So not only can you not hate him or her, you must
thank him or her in your heart. Some people then think: Isn’t that acting too cowardly? It’s not
like that. If you didn’t have that circumstance you really couldn’t eliminate karma, because
what you seek is not comfort, and your cultivation can’t be separated from the cultivation
setting of ordinary society.

Just now I said that I knew from the beginning that when I spread this Law it would stir the
public and how many people would come to study it. Currently in China, among those that
cultivate with this Law, over 10 million are practicing it every day, and that figure soars to over
100 million if those that know about this Law and cultivate on and off are included. Moreover,
I also know that in the near future it will create very large shockwaves worldwide. At present
this Law still has not been understood by scientific and technological circles, [but] in the future
the science of human society will undergo great changes because of this; I have indeed revealed

88
many of heaven’s secrets to humankind. Humankind is completely sealed off and human
wisdom is also restricted. No matter how much knowledge you have in everyday society or
how high your position [in society] is, you are still an everyday person. Additionally, today’s
empirical science has led people down the path of sealing off humanity, preventing it from
truly recognizing the truth of the universe.

Just now I mainly said that when people are cultivating, bearing some hardships and suffering
some pain are good things. Some people say, “I cultivate in Falun Dafa. I should cultivate
comfortably, I should be able to increase my gong without going through trials and tribulations,
and there shouldn’t be that much bothering me.” If cultivators don’t pay back karma and don’t
raise their realms, their gong will never grow. Some people say, “my spouse won’t let me
practice the exercises, not giving me the conditions or time [to practice], and he even threatens
a divorce.” Actually it’s not necessarily for certain. Perhaps it’s testing to see how much
importance you put on your cultivation. But the manifestations are indeed very intense.
Cultivation is serious. Not one test or hardship will seem like a joke. When troubles emerge
for cultivators, there are definitely reasons [behind them]. Actually, when anyone creates
trouble for you, he or she is helping you to improve. As you improve your realm of thought,
you are also eliminating karma as you endure pain. Then it is also testing whether or not you
are steadfast towards this Law. If you aren’t steadfast towards the Law, then everything is
simply out of the question.

In my lectures on the Law I only speak about issues I see practitioners confused about, so it
may not be systematic. You shouldn’t take the things that I say today as systematic guidance
for your future cultivation. The only thing that guides your systematic cultivation is Zhuan
Falun. Anything hereafter that I say or talk about revolves around Zhuan Falun, and only the
book Zhuan Falun guides your cultivation; it is the most systematic. Many people sitting here
have relatively high levels of education. Regardless of whether you are from Taiwan, mainland
China, or are a Chinese person from another country, with the exception of senior overseas
Chinese, everyone is relatively well educated; it could be said that you are elites among the
Chinese people. I often say that as this Law is imparted, the difference between it and other
qigong practices is very large. The people who do other qigong practices are often elderly
people that have retired and have nothing to do. The vast majority of them want to exercise
their bodies and they all practice qi things. But those who practice Falun Dafa are not [like
that]. Elderly people make up a portion, but the ratio of young and middle-aged people is quite
high, and they have had a lot of schooling.

When I lecture on the Law and teach the practice, I do it differently than other qigong masters.
The average qigong master lectures briefly on a set of principles, then teaches people how to
practice the movements and how to emit some messages. I never do things that way. Since I
want to truly impart the Law and bring you up higher, I must first lecture on the Law. In each
session I lecture on the Law for an hour, then I teach you the method to [reach]
Consummation—the exercise movements. So it’s different than other qigong practices. And
the inner meanings of the Law-principles are vast. Those who are well read and with more
knowledge will be able to understand it better and will feel even more so that it is good. Those
with more knowledge who come to learn will have an easier time in rationally understanding
the Law. Of course, those with somewhat lower education levels also come with predestined
relationships and have a certain level of understanding of Gods and Buddhas. Especially when
they can understand things very clearly from the Law-truths, their improvement will be
extremely quick.

89
Since among those seated there are still a few people who don’t quite understand Falun Gong,
I will speak briefly and generally about Falun Gong’s situation. Since I’ve come here, I want
to tell you more. This Law that I impart is ancient, historically speaking; if I start talking about
this topic, I’ll have to go far back in time. Today’s human society is one that has gone through
multiple instances of humankinds left over from previous civilizations developing anew. What
does this mean? Let’s use America’s continental plates, that is, the continent of America, as an
example. It has sunk to the ocean floor and risen up many times. There have been multiple
civilizations on this continent, and each civilization seemed to humans to last quite a long age.
Of course, alternately speaking, there have also been some shorter ones; the reason [for their
short duration] was that humankind’s morals corrupted too quickly. From a perspective that
transcends everyday people, the concept of history cannot be viewed in the same way that
everyday people view it. Everyday people only look at human history from within the existing
human civilization. Cultivators and understandings that transcend everyday people far exceed
the civilization of this period of humankind. Therefore I look very far into history.

The history of this Falun Dafa is quite far-reaching—quite far-reaching. If you want to date it
all the way back it would be hard to explain it clearly using today’s time concepts. But let me
tell you that Falun Dafa’s Law-truths are extremely vast and their levels are immeasurably
high. After the cultivating disciples in this practice of mine Consummate, they can go to the
Law-Wheel Paradise and to many other heavenly kingdoms and paradises. Speaking of
heavenly kingdoms and paradises, let me tell you, there are countless paradises for gods in the
universe. Within the scope corresponding to our Milky Way, there are numerous heavenly
kingdoms. Humankind does have a certain level of understanding of Buddhas. For example,
[they know that] Buddha Amitabha presides over the Paradise of Ultimate Bliss and that there
is also the Lapis Lazuli, the Lotus Paradise—wonderful paradises, paradises of gods that gods
preside over. As for Jesus from Western religion, as well as for Saint Mary and some other
righteous religions, they also have their heavenly kingdoms. Of course, some heavenly
kingdoms far transcend the cosmic scope that humankind knows of and the scope of this small
universe. So when I begin to speak of cultivation things, the time or space involved is extremely
vast.

Then in a prehistoric and considerably remote age, one before this batch of human civilizations,
I once spread the Law widely among the people of the world and saved people. At that time I
was saving people the way Buddhism does today. This time I am using the fundamental Law
of the Great Law to do greater things, so the Law I’m teaching has vast inner meanings. Since
the thing I want to do is very large, there are many Buddhas, Gods, and Daos that are assisting
me to do this. That is because this Law doesn’t just explain the principles of one practice in
Buddhism; it explains the principles of the universe.

The entire universe is composed of Zhen-Shan-Ren material elements. Amidst very high
realms, it’s Zhen-Shan-Ren. Amidst Zhen-Shan-Ren [one] can give life to goodness, give life
to beauty, give life to compassion, and can give life to both positive and negative elements.
Then as for Ren, it can give life to the ability and inability to endure, so as the Law goes further
downward the Law-truths become more immense and complicated. Yin and yang and mutual
generation and mutual inhibition all come from Zhen-Shan-Ren. In each level and realm, as it
goes down all the way to this state of humans, it becomes extraordinarily complicated.
Humankind has good and evil, right and wrong, and emotions. Moreover, human principles are
also inverted [from the universe’s principles]. Among human principles arise [the principles
of] the king governing the country, of soldiers conquering the world, and of the strong
becoming heroes. After humankind came to have a semi-divine culture, there arose even more

90
complicated cultural manifestations, including things human society upholds, such as
benevolence, righteousness, propriety, wisdom, trustworthiness, and other such things. Due to
humankind lacking upright Law-truths, people do not know what the true Law of the universe
is and can’t differentiate what is truly good from what is bad, or tell right from wrong. Humans
are formed amidst both Buddha-nature and demon-nature. When people are in unstable moods,
have evil thoughts, or get impetuous, they are being driven by demon-nature. When people are
in a very rational state and are doing things in a very kind and genial state of mind, they are
being driven by their Buddha-nature.

Falun Dafa contains truths and manifestations of material life at all levels. It contains
everything and leaves out nothing; everything is inside this Law. The Great Law transcends
the boundaries of the Buddhist school. It covers all truths of Buddhas, Daos, and Gods, and it
also includes truths that transcend those truths. All are inside it. The universe exists because of
it. It provides norms for everything in the universe, and it has created the myriad living beings
at each level. As the Great Law spreads widely, many Gods, Buddhas, and Daos at different
levels are assisting me as I do things. Currently, amongst the myriad living beings obtaining
the Law, people within religions have the hardest time obtaining it, because they have in their
hearts the gods they believe in, their Buddhas, and their Daos. They don’t believe that there are
other gods, other Buddhas, and higher gods. Thus these people don’t listen to or look at the
Great Law. This is the element blocking them from obtaining the Law. This isn’t to say that
they are bad, but rather, it’s just that what they believe in are the true, righteous gods of the
past, and this makes it hard for them to obtain the Law and it becomes an obstacle. They don’t
know that as religions reach the point of not being able to save people, the gods themselves are
obtaining this Law.

You know, Shakyamuni said, “In the Law-Ending period, my Law won’t be able to save
people.” No one seems to have paid attention to these words, but actually now it is well into
the Law-Ending period, and there simply is no Law. Modern people cannot truly understand
the real meaning of the Law that Gods and Buddhas in religions taught in the past, nor can
monks or nuns now understand the original meaning of the scriptures. Moreover, many books
written by many monks over the course of history have been read as scriptures. [Those] Laws
are in chaos now, and the people of the world no longer know how to cultivate. I’ve asked
Christians why Jesus taught that when someone hits you on the left cheek you should offer
your right cheek for him to hit. They couldn’t explain it clearly. That shows that nowadays it’s
hard for people to understand the real inner meaning of gods’ words. People interpret gods and
their words, and what Great Enlightened beings said in the past, using modern people’s notions
and ways of thinking. They simply can’t understand the Law now. Actually, the inner meaning
of what Jesus said is very simple: when another person hits you he gives you virtue; when you
suffer, your own karma will be eliminated. When you can calmly offer your other cheek to the
other person to hit, you will have reached a very high realm of mind. Religious belief is actually
cultivation. Essentially, cultivation depends on oneself and gong depends on the Master. As
long as you do well on the human side, Jesus, Gods, or Buddhas will help you evolve gong.
That’s how they help the beings they are saving. Due to cultural, linguistic, script, and other
limitations of the time, Jesus only taught the principles on the surface and not their essence.

In imparting the Law today I have comprehensively taught the principles of the Law of the
universe. Yet all the same, it’s still difficult for people in the Law-Ending Period to obtain the
Law. This time, in imparting this Law, I chose the moment in which it would be easiest for
living beings to obtain the Law to begin imparting it. I chose a time in which all religions had
reached their final stages and when humankind was at its worst to begin imparting it. The

91
people of this time don’t have human norms in their hearts, and very few people sincerely
believe in gods. I chose this time to impart the Law. Just now I said that in imparting the Law
I am being responsible to people, I am being responsible to society, and actually I am being
responsible to gods, too. I haven’t meddled with any religion because the religions of this time
are no longer recognized by their gods. This is because as society has come to this point, human
hearts have all turned bad. Yet I know that there are many people that still have Buddha-nature
and roots of Goodness; it’s just that they have been sliding down along with the torrential
current of human corruption. So the people of this time can still be rescued. Besides, the Law
is immense, and its ability to save people is immense.

This Law is not imparted to human society for a couple days of excitement. As [we] save people
[we] are establishing the future. This Law, because it is immense, contains immense inner
meanings, and the things that are produced from practicing the exercises in the course of a
person’s cultivation are extremely rich. You know, there are lots and lots of abilities; at each
level there are over ten thousand of them. This is because the Great Law is not limited to the
Buddhist School. It has gathered all capacities, and it is the Law of the universe. So with
something this big, think about it, when one has cultivated to the end and to the point of
Consummation, how many things will one have cultivated forth in the process? When a person
can reach Consummation in his cultivation, his level will be high, his might will be great, and
his Law-potency will also be quite great.

Just now I talked about a term: “mutual generation and mutual inhibition.” What is mutual
generation and mutual inhibition? I will explain this principle to you. Why don’t gods cleanse
the bad people in human society, the demons in the heavens, and the ghosts in the underworld?
That doesn’t work. Why doesn’t it work? Regardless of what realm a life is from, if it doesn’t
have beings playing negative roles [in its existence], if success comes to that life without its
having put in effort, if it hasn’t gone through hardships, and if a low-level life hasn’t had to go
through arduous and diligent efforts to gain what it wants, then such lives won’t know to
treasure what they have obtained, and they won’t have the feeling that comes from hard-earned
gains; even less will they know what success and failure are. They won’t have the joy of
satisfaction, they won’t know what suffering is, and they won’t know what happiness is either.
Precisely because the universe has positive and negative beings at high levels, and Goodness
and evilness at lower levels, and demons and Buddhas, gods and goblins, and good people and
evil people at even lower levels, the lives in the universe have vitality, and only through having
challenges can beings lead interesting lives.

Just now I talked about dimensions, so I’ll talk some about the dimensions in the universe and
about beings’ surface material forms. At a very, very high realm in the universe there are no
longer any tangible beings, yet the matter that is formless and that fills up the universe at the
extreme microcosm, that too is a living, intelligent life. There are also some that are even more
microcosmic than it. The closer to the surface, the larger the granulation of the particles in the
universe. Today’s human science now knows about some particles, such as molecules, atoms,
neutrons, electrons, quarks, and neutrinos, but it’s terribly far from the end of material
particles—the original matter. All matter in this dimensional level of humankind is composed
of molecular particles. The air, this desk of mine here, the tablecloth, iron, soil, rocks, water—
each type of thing is formed by molecules, this level of particles. I often talk about this
principle: I say that people’s minds are controlled by gods, and scientists’ brains are restrained
by gods. Humans can’t think of how to break through this dimensional level. Be it molecules
or atoms, they only focus on studying the particles’ isolated forms, a single particle, or the form
of existence of a few particles. They have no way to look at the entire plane of molecular and

92
atomic particles. Of course, this kind of technological method doesn’t exist right now. When
people can truly see this plane, people will have discovered other dimensions. It’s just that
simple. Those dimensions are quite expansive and wonderful. One can’t use everyday people’s
ideas and ways of thinking to understand their time-spaces and concepts of size; humans have
to step out of this state of thinking to understand them. Many dimensions formed by
microcosmic particles are even more expansive than this dimension of ours.

Particles have energy. Thus in this light, what it amounts to is that the old universe was
composed of energy. Humankind has come to understand that atoms have radioactivity, that
atomic nuclei have radioactivity, and that neutrons have radioactivity. But did you know,
[going down to] quarks and neutrinos, the more microcosmic the matter, the greater its energy
and the stronger its radioactivity? For humans, they haven’t yet realized that this surface matter
composed of molecules also has radioactivity. It’s just that the body is also composed of
molecules and that everything in the material world is composed of molecules, and people can’t
sense and feel the energy and radioactivity of molecules. The human world’s research methods,
laboratory testing tools, and testing instruments are themselves all surface objects formed by
molecules. The apparatuses humankind uses to measure energy are composed of molecules.
How can you detect through tests that molecules have energy? Therefore, humans cannot detect
the energy of molecules through testing. In the universe, molecules are by no means the final
level of particles, and they too have energy when the beings of particles one level bigger than
molecules look at them in the same way that humans look at atoms. In cultivation, some
cultivators not only increase gong upward but also downward. If one looks at humans from the
perspective of that level, it feels uniquely exotic. That is to say, the [particles within the] level
of molecules are not the outermost and largest particles.

We know that atoms contain atomic nuclei and electrons. Doesn’t the form of electrons
revolving around atomic nuclei seem like the form of this Earth and the several planets orbiting
the sun? Small as it may be, and even though the particle is microcosmic, the plane of its level
may be even bigger [than this here]; that is to say, the total volume is very large. When you
look at a person, for example, if someone looks only at one molecular particle of the person,
he won’t be able to see the person; only by looking at the surface, which is formed by all the
particles of this level that makes up the person, are we able to see the person. If you could use
a high-magnitude, super-wide-angle microscope to magnify an atom to the size of Earth and
then looked at how many organisms were in it—of course, humans can’t do that right now—
when you saw it you would discover that it’s another scene, and to the lives there it’s a vast
heaven and earth.

Just now I said that molecules are not the largest particles at the surface level. Then what is the
largest layer of particles? Humans will never know the largest layer of particles. But with their
eyes, people can see the particles one layer larger than molecules, though they don’t dare to
think about them. These planets in space, these planets in the universe, aren’t they a layer of
particles? Since your concepts are limited to the confines of today’s science, you can only see
that planets are scattered throughout the celestial body, yet they have inner links between them.
From the macrocosm, such as if the human body were to become much larger than a planet,
and when your volume, your body, your thinking, and your capacity far exceeded it—like when
a person looks at a molecule—when you looked, wouldn’t these planets be quite similar to the
structure of microcosmic particles? People don’t have that much wisdom and imagination. I’d
say that Buddhas are actually the greatest scientists. Humankind’s science has sealed off
humankind. Humankind’s empirical science has created many long-standing mistaken
concepts, and [people] are confined by this. If you go beyond it, then it says that you’re not

93
scientific. People use this kind of so-called science to seal themselves off tighter and tighter,
and they are less and less able to understand the truth of the universe. Modern empirical science
says that human development comes from evolution. Actually, what the theory of evolution
propounds simply does not exist; humans are not in the least formed through evolution.
Throughout history, humankind went through multiple civilizations, and every period of
civilization has had different contents. Once I broached this subject I wanted you to know more,
since your education levels are relatively high and your ability of comprehension is relatively
strong (applause), so I’ll talk about this some more.

The universe was not in the least formed through the Big Bang, as said by today’s scientists.
Humans are not at all evolved from the ape family. Back when Darwin made public the theory
of evolution, his theory was full of loopholes. He himself was timid, nervous, and unsure when
he put it forth. The biggest weakness in the theory is that during the period apes were evolving
into humans, a considerably long historical process does not exist. Even today, no relics from
this period have emerged; up to this day no one has found any. Yet people have accepted [the
theory] and believe in it as if it were a truth. Today’s empirical science is an illusion.
Humankind is going in the wrong direction, and people can’t see the truths of the universe, nor
do they dare to acknowledge the existence of other dimensions. Yet various phenomena from
other dimensions, that can’t be explained clearly, can manifest in this dimension of humankind.
But people don’t dare to accept them or acknowledge them, thinking that it wouldn’t be
scientific. If one uses modern scientific methods to come to understand that which one doesn’t
understand, then won’t it be scientific? Since science has set a lot of definitions for science,
people don’t dare to transcend them when trying to understand things.

When I was lecturing on the universe I brought up the concept of the small universe. Not only
do humans not dare to imagine how big this small universe is—of course, human thought is
always trying to probe how large the universe is—modern science still does not have this
concept of the small universe that I speak of. Science holds that this universe is the universe
that the eyes can see. But how large is this universe that I speak of? It can’t be described using
human numbers or language, but one can describe its approximate structure—you know, how
many Milky Way-like galaxies are there in a small universe? Among those sitting here, there
may be some people with this kind of expertise that have learned this from books, but what I
say is different. There are more than 2.7 billion Milky Way-like galaxies in this present small
universe, less than 3 billion. That’s arrived at with the method of using human eyes to see
objects, and it describes the kind of celestial body structure form that humans can understand.
In the universe of the future this number will change. Shakyamuni once said something,
namely, that Tathagata Buddhas are as many as the grains of sand in the Ganges River.
Shakyamuni was a Tathagata Buddha; he said that Tathagata Buddhas were like grains of sand
in the Ganges River in number. That was said using a Buddha’s eyes to see objects. Actually,
if you look without impediments at the celestial bodies in the small universe, they will be as
numerous as grains of sand, and as dense as molecules. The boundary of this small universe
has an outer shell, so then is this small universe the largest boundary in this universe? Of course
not. If you look at this small universe from the perspective of a larger, vast dimension, it’s
nothing more than a particle of an enormous dimension.

Then what is there outside the universe? After going through a very long space-time journey
and looking from a distant place, one will see a dot of light. As it becomes closer, one will find
that this dot of light gets larger and larger and larger. At this point one will discover that it too
is a universe, one roughly the size of this universe of ours. Then how many such universes are
there? Still using the way humans look at objects, there are seen to be roughly three thousand

94
such universes. These are all conceptual figures based on human understandings and their
understandings toward one type of material element. The structure of the universe is extremely
complex. Outside this is another layer of outer shell; this forms a second-level universe. Then
in an even larger boundary that goes beyond this second-level universe, there are another three
thousand universes of the same size that form a third-level universe. This isn’t just layers of
dimensions. [With regard to] the nine levels of Heaven that religions in everyday society talk
about, if I use the plane of this layer of particles to view them, these nine levels of Heaven are
the boundary of the nine planets of the solar system corresponding to a dimension in the Three
Realms composed of one layer of particles. Our solar system is at the southern tip of Mount
Sumeru. I often say that life and the universe will forever be enigmas to humankind. Humans
will never know the truth of the universe, nor will it be possible for them to clearly identify the
location of the most original causes that constitute lives, because humans will never be able to
develop their science and technology to that microcosmic of a state. Some people think: if it
keeps going on like this won’t humankind’s science and technology become more and more
advanced? Actually that’s not the case. Even though humankind’s science and technology was
directly manipulated and controlled by extra-terrestrial organisms, humans’ science and
technology and these extra-terrestrial organisms have at the same time themselves been
arranged by gods. Science and technology are merely moving according to gods’ arrangements.
Human society is merely operating in accordance with changes in the celestial phenomena. The
history of the past is continually repeating itself, and today’s history is a repetition and a
revision of an earlier history.

These things I said just now were to expand your thinking a bit; this will be beneficial to your
cultivation. The universe isn’t like how humankind understands it. So then just how big is this
universe, anyway? I’ve been telling you the concept of the universe. Even if hundreds of
millions of more levels are added to it, it is still just a particle of dust in the enormous celestial
body. With humans I can use principles and a load of numbers to explain it to you, but humans
have had no way to experience it in the first place, nor will they ever be able to see it, because
humans don’t have the kind of divine body structure that gods have, and their thought capacity
and wisdom would not be able to bear it whatsoever. Humans don’t have that kind of thinking,
and the human brain can’t bear concepts that enormous. That’s because only when cultivators
get to that high of a level, when their brains, thought, and bodies all become bodies of high-
energy matter, can they have that much energy, that much volume, and that much wisdom.
Human brains thus lack the capacity for senses that far exceed man or high-level exhibitions
of reality. The knowledge that humans are able to get is limited.

From another perspective, if humans want to know things that high, humans must have a moral
realm that high. Gods will not allow humans carrying human feelings to attain the level of
Buddhas. It’s absolutely impossible for humankind’s science and technology to develop to the
point of being as high as Buddhas. Why? You know, humans have human emotions, as well as
various attachments. Their various desires are so numerous, and they also have
competitiveness, jealousy, and things of that sort. Think about it everyone, if that [person] were
to truly go to the realm of Buddhas, wouldn’t he foul up the Buddha realm? Perhaps when you
were there with the Buddha you would become jealous because of something and would be at
odds with the Buddha. That is absolutely not allowed. If you hadn’t gotten rid of the attachment
to lust, upon seeing how utterly beautiful a Great Bodhisattva is you would from then on have
lust towards gods. That absolutely cannot exist in the heavens. Thus, human science and
technology will never develop to the realms of Gods and Buddhas. That is to say, humankind’s
scientific and technological methods will never be allowed to reach the realm of gods, to be
sure.

95
Just now I talked about the principle of mutual generation and mutual inhibition. Now I’ll
explain it further. Amidst a very high realm, lives exist in a very simple manner, and their
thoughts are very simple, clean, and pure. Yet their wisdom is extremely great. Then further
down, there arises the existence of a single life with two natures, and further down it turns into
two different types of material elements. Since the celestial body of the universe is very large,
as it goes further down tension gradually emerges between the two different types of matter.
Further down, the different characteristics of the two different and conflicting types of matter
are more and more evident, and the forms of existence of positive and negative lives appear.
Further down, there are Buddhas (Law kings) and demons (demon kings). At the same time,
there appear many different types of contrasting elements, such as yin and yang, taiji, and
others. Further down, it gives rise to the principle of mutual generation and mutual inhibition,
and the conflicting nature of the two types of matter grows greater and greater.

Especially when it reaches human society, this principle of mutual generation and mutual
inhibition is quite evident. When a person wants to complete a good deed or a bad deed, you
have to overcome corresponding conflicts; only then can you complete that deed. Regardless
of whether it’s a person, an organization, a company in modern society, or a government, if
you want to accomplish something, you have to overcome many challenges before you can
complete that action. Only when one goes along with the will of Heaven will success come
naturally. Otherwise, it won’t be that you do whatever it is effortlessly and as soon as you start
doing it, you succeed. Speaking from the truths of this level of humans, humans have left huge
amounts of karmic debts from doing bad things, so as soon as a person does something he will
have to pay the debts. Since the principle of mutual generation and mutual inhibition is almost
ubiquitous, it’s difficult for humans to do anything. Then what benefits does it have? The Law-
truths are balanced. Speaking from another angle, only after overcoming corresponding
conflicts will a being get what it wants to get, will it feel as if [that thing] was hard to come by,
and only then will he treasure it, and only then will he know the satisfaction that comes after
obtaining it and the joy and happiness that come after success. If there weren’t this opposing
nature, then think about it: as soon as you wanted to do something, you’d do it; as soon as you
did it, you would have finished it; as soon as you wanted to do something, you’d have done it.
You wouldn’t have had to strive for anything, everything would be effortless, and nothing
would prove difficult. You would feel that life was meaningless. It is precisely because you
went to the trouble to gain something that you feel happy. That is the way of human existence.
Thus humans live with vigor.

I hope that through these things that I just talked about, all of you can broaden your thinking.
This will help you strive forward in cultivation. When I start talking about these things, I have
so many things to say. Sometimes I want to talk about different things all at the same time.
Since time is very short, I want to do it this way: you’ve come here with many questions, and
after seeing me you have many questions you want to ask, so I’ll try my best to give the time
to all of you and answer questions for you. You should listen attentively. This also counts as
lecturing on the Law, and it will be focused on specific situations. So now I’ll answer questions
for you. You may stand up to ask, but speak loudly so that everyone can hear you. You may
also pass up paper slips to me.

You may raise your hand while seated and then ask your question. If you write too much it
takes up time reading them, so when writing on the slips get to the point: what your first
question is, then what your second question is. Be a little more succinct.

96
Question: What will happen to an older person if he doesn’t achieve Consummation?

Master: This student raised a representative question. Among the people sitting here, there are
more who are older. The question he raised is: what would happen to those older people who
do not achieve Consummation? Cultivation is a very serious matter. It’s not like things now in
mainland China, where everybody goes through the back door1 to get things done. That doesn’t
work. Then what should they do? Only when you truly cultivate yourself in a solid manner
does it work.

While answering this question, I would first like to talk a moment about the relationship
between cultivation and work. Cultivation does not [negatively] affect your normal life.
Whether you run a company in society, or are a high official in the government, you can
cultivate in any job in the human world. In the past, Jesus said something: he said it was harder
for wealthy people to reach the Heavenly Kingdom than it was for a camel to pass through the
eye of a needle. Why did he say that? It’s because many people cannot let go of the attachment
to money. Actually, I’ll tell you that you shouldn’t be concerned about how much money you
have. Even if your family’s house is built with stacks of money and your driveway is paved
with gold, no matter how high an official you are, or even if you’re the president of a nation,
you can still be a good person. You can cultivate yourself in the setting you find yourself in
and through the conflicts of your social stratum. Think about it, among us sitting here, there
are people from different social strata. Some people work just to eat. Some conflicts will arise
between people of humble livelihoods. A person from this social stratum can persist in being a
good person amongst conflicts and suffering and thus reach the standard for cultivation,
Consummating at the end. Meanwhile, middle class persons have the conflicts of that social
stratum. They try to be good people amidst their conflicts and improve to higher levels. That
way they, too, can be successful in their practices. I have found that now people in any social
stratum can improve to higher levels and cultivate. The president of a nation likewise has the
worries of his own arena and conflicts specific to that social stratum. Conflicts exist between
states and between ethnicities; all of humankind is the same. For humans, living in the world
is painful, and thus they can cultivate. Here I am telling disciples to step out of the boundaries
of religion when understanding cultivation and to bring about the true cultivation of a human
being.

So for older people, practicing cultivation is the same. My practice is one that cultivates both
a person’s nature and life; while a person practices cultivation, it will prolong his life. So isn’t
there enough time? But the prerequisite is that older people have to be even more diligent and
treat cultivation with seriousness. If older people for some reason truly couldn’t achieve
Consummation, if at the end of their lives and before they approach death they swear that “next
time I definitely have to cultivate,” then they will carry Law Wheels and cultivation things with
them as they reincarnate, and they will continue their cultivation from the previous life.
(Applause) Another [possibility] is, being human is simply too painful, and they might thus not
want to come again. Then what should be done? However much they have cultivated is
however much they will obtain. Then they will be assessed to determine their present
cultivation level. If it is at a level of a heaven within the Three Realms, then they will go to that
level of heaven to become a being of that level. If you can exit the Three Realms, but it’s just
that you don’t have the Attainment Status of Consummation, then you might go to a heavenly
kingdom or paradise to become a sentient being. Those paradises aren’t how humans imagine
them—being all Buddhas and Bodhisattvas, with nothing else. Within them are countless

1
That is, gets things done through connections or influence—trans.

97
sentient beings, and they are extremely prosperous and wonderful paradises. Heavenly
commoners reside in them (applause), but to humans they are also gods. They can’t be
compared with the people of the world; it’s just that they don’t have any Attainment Status.
Your question has basically been answered. (Applause)

Question: How should we understand the idea that disciples of true cultivation don’t have
health problems?

Master: In mainland China, people of many areas have a saying, and when people had health
problems that were hard to treat, there were other people who would tell them: “You should
hurry up and go learn Falun Gong. You’ll get cured as soon as you start practicing it.” Why
was it that way? It was because the adjustments Falun Gong cultivation makes on people’s
bodies are very rapid. The purpose is to allow them to immediately enter cultivation after
having been adjusted, so it’s not altogether like how everyday people understand it. When
people come to learn the practice, they will get the best results if they hold no thought of healing
their health problems. That’s because cultivation requires people to not have attachments, so
they will be cured without any pursuits. As soon as a person has a pursuit, it is an attachment,
and the results will instead be bad. If you say, I just came to have my health problems treated,
then you have attachments, because spreading the Great Law to the world is not done with the
goal of treating health problems, but for saving people; our curing of health problems is our
adjusting the bodies of those to be saved. Your coming because of attachment is the same as
holding on to that health problem and not letting it go, in which case we have no way to get rid
of the health problem.

The ideas of humankind and the truths of the universe, in comparison, are the inverse of one
another, as the more one pursues something the less one will have it. Only when you have given
up such thinking will you have given up the health problem. In coming to cultivate one should
not think of having health problems healed; one cannot have pursuits. So those who have health
problems should not think about their health problems when they are doing the practice. When
you don’t have pursuits, you don’t pay attention to it, and you are thinking just about the
exercises, and the more you practice the better it will go. Perhaps you will return home from
practicing and overnight all of your health problems will be gone. (Applause) People in many
areas of mainland China are passing word of this sort of thing through the grapevine. They feel
that it’s miraculous. Many people are learning this practice, and the number of people learning
it keeps rising.

So that’s the principle I was talking about: that is, those that have no pursuits have the fastest
results, while those with pursuits will probably have slower results. My view toward health
problems is as such: when I do these things for disciples I don’t call it curing health problems.
It’s called purifying the original bodies of cultivators. The purpose of the purification is to build
a foundation for their cultivation. Those who carry health problems in their bodies cannot
produce gong. What should be done, then? When you come and do the exercises, you just come
and do them; you shouldn’t have any attachments or pursuits, and that will be the best. This
way I can purify your body—purify it to a state almost free of health problems. But in isolated
cases or under the circumstance that your cultivation won’t be affected, I may still leave you
with some sensation of eliminating karma and health problems. Why is a little left over? It’s
done this way because some cultivators’ comprehension needs to improve. Think about it, if a
person’s surface body doesn’t have health problems he is supernormal, and if he doesn’t have
the sensation of eliminating karma then it won’t be cultivation. He would of course believe [in
cultivation]; under those conditions, who wouldn’t believe? He would believe all the way to
the end. So some elements to be used in cultivation must be left for some individuals in

98
accordance with their circumstances, and it’s done to see whether you believe. The purpose is
to make cultivators walk forth via enlightening to things. Isn’t it this way? (Applause)

Yet there is another issue that I will clarify for all of you: when people cultivate they will still
encounter some troublesome matters and there will still be difficulties. The difficulties will
manifest in two ways: one is the unpleasant sensations that the body will experience; another
is that others will provoke your anger. I’ll tell you that the causes of the bodily discomfort are
not health problems, though the manifestations are the same. You should all know that karma
is being eliminated. What is “eliminating karma”? Actually, I am having your entire body be
purified. Human beings, while reincarnating among everyday people, reincarnate life after life.
Some have reincarnated twenty-something times, and some have reincarnated thirty-something
times or even more. In reincarnating so many times, and in reincarnating back and forth among
humans, each time the person will create large quantities of karma. Of course, in each life,
when people have health problems and suffer they will eliminate some [karma], but there will
be a lot in each life, and when a lot of it has collected one will fall ill. When people have health
problems they will seek out doctors to cure them. When doctors treat health problems, they
only take care of things at the surface of the body. Humans will eliminate some karma because
of the suffering of falling ill, but the majority of the karma and the root cause of what in essence
causes the health problem are in other dimensions. Doctors can’t treat [those things] and the
root cause of falling ill is still there, so in each of their many lives, people will have some karma
left over.

Do you know what the bodies of today’s people are like? When giving a class I see that black
stuff fills the bone marrow of some students. Of course, it can’t be seen in this dimension since
karma exists in other dimensions. Then what should be done? The human body, from
microcosmic particles to surface particles, and looked at layer after layer from small to large
and three-dimensionally, is just like the many growth rings in a tree; no layer is clean. I want
to purify your body from its innermost part. If you don’t cultivate, no one will do this sort of
thing for you. In the past, Buddhism taught that humans couldn’t succeed at cultivation in one
lifetime, that humans themselves can’t purify themselves, and that to improve is even more
difficult. If a person wants to cultivate forth, the person must have a righteous Law; only then
will it work. If you want to cultivate in the Great Law, I will take the karma stored up in those
bodies of yours, the pollution that was created, and the causes behind all that is bad in your
bodies, and push them out. You wouldn’t be able to endure it if it was pushed out from your
surface material body all at once; you would die. Then what should be done? In the process of
pushing it out, most of it will be taken away through other dimensions and moved away from
your body. Only an extremely small portion will be pushed out through the surface of your
body.

Why does it leave through the surface? Wouldn’t it be done with if all of it left through other
dimensions? Doing it that way doesn’t accord with the laws of Heaven. With gain, there must
be loss. When one owes something one has to repay it. These are the laws of Heaven. When
people create karma they have to repay it, and this is especially so for cultivators. Actually, I
just have you repay a little bit, which counts as you having repaid it, and I do that precisely
because you have the wish to cultivate. Although I only have you bear a little bit at the surface,
you will still suddenly feel as if your body is experiencing a major health problem, and it will
be awfully painful. Some people really feel like they won’t live through it. Those with good
comprehension will know [to think:] “Since I cultivate what’s there to fear? I have heard the
Law, I have read the books, and I understand all of the principles. What should I still fear?”
It’s such a simple and solid thought, but it’s actually brighter than gold. He didn’t take medicine

99
nor did he see a doctor. All of a sudden he is fine and a major ordeal has been passed and a big
piece of karma has been eliminated. The larger [portion] of karma is pushed out in other
dimensions. The portion pushed out on the surface is actually just a tiny bit, but this karma is
counted as having been eliminated, and it is counted as you having repaid it. So during the
cultivation process some people will find themselves experiencing pain in the body, but that
sensation of pain is different from any health problem. So there will arise these kinds of
situations, and through them your fundamental degree of determination will be tested. Through
ordeals you will be judged as to whether or not you can regard yourself as a practitioner, and
as to whether at the time you believe in this Law. Cultivating Buddhahood is indeed a very
serious matter.

In cultivation beyond Triple-World-Law, the body will be purified to a high degree; this is also
called an Arhat body. The body at that time will have already improved to the point of being a
body of high-energy matter, having not so much as a single ordinary, human cell. From the
surface it will look the same as an everyday person’s body, but it will be different. At that time
there will no longer be sickness karma, because worldly health problems can no longer affect
this high-energy-matter-formed body of yours. Upon your leaving Triple-World-Law, all of
your sickness karma will have already been pushed out. In Triple-World-Law cultivation there
will be discomfort appearing on the body or the person will run into a startling, but
unthreatening matter. When it happens you will be unafraid, but it will scare the daylights out
of others. These things will happen. There are so many disciples genuinely cultivating the Great
Law, but no problems have occurred. As long as you cultivate, I will protect you. Of course, if
you don’t cultivate I will not look after you; I do these things for cultivators. So you shouldn’t
drag people over to get them healed. At present, I don’t handle everyday people’s affairs, and
none of you should do things that damage the Law. If a person doesn’t cultivate, he has to bear
the consequences of all that he has done. Regardless of what he runs into, it all has causal
reasons. This question has been answered.

Question: Can [Master] purify everyone’s body today?—in particular, those things left over
from studying other practices.

Master: Don’t worry about these things. I can tell you that when you walk out of here after
sitting and listening to the lecture, it’s guaranteed that you will have changed. Speaking of this,
I want to tell those students who aren’t diligent: you want to be a cultivator but haven’t set
strict requirements for yourself, studying and cultivating on and off, and so problems will occur
in your bodies. The reason is that when you don’t truly cultivate, the body will return to the
state of an everyday person. At that point you will wonder, “Why is my body always not good?”
Cultivation is serious. Why isn’t it good? This you should ask yourself. Do you believe in the
Law? Do you believe that you are a cultivator? Is your mind that steady? If you can truly have
a mindset that’s determined about cultivation and can let go of human feelings, then it won’t
take even a second and your ailment will be gone. (Applause) Ambivalence doesn’t work in
cultivation. Your mind is uncertain as you go about cultivating, thinking: “Is this Law really
like [how Master has described it]?” That’s the same as your asking, “Am I cultivating? Am I
now an everyday person or a cultivator?”

True Buddha Law cultivation is not as casual as the religions of the Law-Ending Period.
Cultivation is a very serious matter. If you are not determined, all your efforts will be in vain.
If you can let go of fame, interest, and emotion, and yet you don’t Consummate, in the end
even I will feel that it’s unfair. For a human being, letting go of fame, interest, and emotion is
the same as letting go of life itself. What do humans live for? Isn’t it just for money, fame,
human emotions, and so on? If you can let go of them are you still human? (Applause) Humans

100
live for those things; only gods are without them. (Applause) But I’ll tell you that gods aren’t
immobile like statues, as humans imagine them to be. Humans don’t know it, but Heaven is in
fact extremely wonderful. They know better than humans how to enjoy themselves, but things
there are noble, benevolent, and extremely wonderful. Precisely because they have such a high
realm, they can possess special abilities. Their bodies can float and fly around. Everywhere it
is beautiful. Human language cannot describe it. The human beings here don’t have the colors
that exist there. The appearances of gods are extremely beautiful. They’re so wonderful.

There are older people among us sitting here, and of course there are also young people. In
cultivation, the human body should return to its inherent, original features. As people progress
[in cultivation] they become younger. When you truly return to your inherent, original features,
you will discover that you are extremely young. Although some people are very old, their
master souls are young people or children. You know, when older people get senile, people
tend to call them “big children.” They will vie with children for food, and they will play
together with children. Why? Others say that this person has gotten old, old to the point that
nothing functions. When you explain it with modern science it’s like that. But actually, I can
tell you that when people grow old all of their attachments have been given up, and all of the
human motives and pursuits they had are gone. They have let go of all of them, and their
original nature has returned and surfaced. Probably their master souls are children to begin
with, so they will start acting like big children. It’s really like that, I would say. In cultivation,
the higher one goes, the more beautiful and the younger one will be. Some people say that
when you look at the lives one level down [from here], you will see that when they try to comb
their hair they can’t comb it straight, and their hair is disheveled. That is because the lower one
goes, the uglier one gets. With cultivation the higher one improves to, the more wonderful
things become. Not only will the body not have sickness karma, it will also become purer and
purer.

As for “in particular, those things left over from studying other practices,” provided you truly
cultivate, I will straighten those things out for you. These things needn’t weigh on you, you
shouldn’t think about them. Let it go. If you come [to Dafa] specifically because of that issue,
it won’t work. If you are too attached to it, you are holding on to it. Even if I got rid of it for
you, your mind would feel unsteady. If you want to truly cultivate, I will take everything bad
off of you.

Question: Now that we’ve come to listen to the Law, will you have Law Wheels to give to us?

Master: As you are cultivators, I will look after both those who come here to listen to the Law
and those who weren’t able to come. It’s not just installing Law Wheels; after you have begun
to cultivate the Great Law, I also have to comprehensively adjust students’ bodies. So it’s the
same, whether you have seen me or not. As long as you genuinely cultivate, everything you
should have will be given. In China, only a few tens of thousands of people listened to me
lecture, but now there are people that cultivate all throughout China. So many people haven’t
seen me, but they have everything they need to cultivate the Great Law. I am spreading such a
great Law, so if my Main Body did everything, I couldn’t possibly do everything; it wouldn’t
be possible to attend to every aspect of each person. I install Law Wheels for you. As long as
you cultivate, read the book, think that the Law is good, and want to cultivate the Great Law—
if you truly have these thoughts—then you will discover that your body has a distinctive
feeling.

I won’t stop at giving you Law Wheels. Think about it, if a person doesn’t cultivate, what can
that body that doesn’t have the necessary mechanisms for cultivation produce? The Law Wheel

101
is the root of all that I give you. And I will eliminate karma for you, I will settle for you all of
the gratitude and resentment from your past lives and at various dimensional levels as well as
various types of deep-rooted ties, I will give you many mechanisms both inside and outside
your body that will drive changes throughout your body, and I will install things in your dantian
and other areas for you. Like seeds, over ten thousand things will be produced. In the future I
will also have to strike your name off of the name list of hell. This is what you are allowed to
know, but much, much more will be done for you, and only then can you really cultivate, and
only then can you truly advance in cultivating the Great Law.

Sometimes I say that those fake qigong masters deceive people. They are truly deceiving
people. What do they do for you? Nothing. If the things I described aren’t given to someone,
how could he practice? Can [these things] be produced through practice? Also, if you aren’t
protected while you cultivate there will be danger to your life, because humans have to repay
karma. If you weren’t protected, what would you do about the lives you owed in the past? Who
among today’s people hasn’t owed a life? After going through life upon life, people have so
much karma today, and the human world is perilous. If one isn’t responsible for people then he
is harming people, so I would say that [those masters] are deceiving people. You are cultivating
the Great Law now, so all of this will be resolved for you. As long as you truly learn it, you
will gain.

To those sitting here who have relatively more advanced schooling: don’t be restricted by
modern theories. If a person with the Celestial Eye open were to look at the book Zhuan Falun,
he would find that every character in it is a srivatsa (卍), and that each character is a Buddha.
Think about it: how much power does this Law have and how many Buddhas does this book
have? In addition, each character has layer upon layer of Buddhas, because this book contains
principles from different levels of the universe. Each time you read the book after having
improved in cultivation, you will find that the same passage is different in meaning from what
you had read in the book before. You will have new understandings, and it will be talking about
another layer of meaning; within each character there are Buddhas from layer upon layer, from
countless levels. Of course, everyday people can’t see them. So I’m telling you that this book
is extremely precious. In the past, some people would put it under their behinds and sit on it
when listening to the lectures. At that time, you hadn’t yet understood what this Law is. When
you came to understand it, you would discover that all of this is extremely serious. In cultivation
it will know every thought of yours; even before you have a thought it will know what thought
you are about to have. Humans think that the manifestation of a human thought is an extremely
fast process, but looking at your thoughts from a slightly faster dimension, it’s an extremely
slow process. Before you’ve even completed your thought, that side already knows; as soon as
you have a thought, that side knows.

Some people say to me: “Teacher, I’ll give you the class fee. Someone in my family didn’t
come, and I’d like you to give him a Law Wheel.” Of course, you can’t blame him, as he
doesn’t know that those who don’t cultivate cannot be given it. I’ll tell you that you can’t buy
one no matter how many hundreds of millions of dollars you spend. This isn’t something found
among humans. It’s supernormal—something divine. Speaking from one perspective, its life
is more precious than your present life. It is a higher life, so how could it be measured with
money? But if a person wants to cultivate, I can give it to him free of charge. And it doesn’t
stop at these things: ultimately I must protect you all the way to Consummation.

Question: How should we understand lives that die before their appointed time? What will
happen to this kind of person?

102
Master: Hereafter, everyone, don’t raise questions that have nothing to do with your
cultivation. Some people even ask me whether burning paper money [for the dead] works or
not. These things have nothing to do with cultivating the Great Law, and I don’t have time to
answer them. Those who die before their appointed times meet with lamentable ends. It owes
to a truth I explained, namely, that when a person comes to the world, his or her life has been
arranged by gods. If they haven’t reached the end of their lifespans and suddenly die, then they
will have an extremely painful plight. What kind of painful plight? Since lives are arranged,
what you eat and drink, your position in society, your footing in life—all of these have been
arranged. When people die they instantly lose all of these, and if they haven’t reached the end
of their life spans they can’t reincarnate. The departed spirits will then enter an extremely bleak
and desolate dimension. There’s nothing there, just as if a person were to go to Mars. Actually,
Mars does have human life, only it’s in another dimension. What we see is precisely the bleak
and desolate dimension here. Then, when they are instantly put into this situation, they don’t
eat or drink, and they have nothing. They are in extreme pain, but they won’t die of hunger.
Thus, they will keep waiting in that dimension until the true lifespan of the person in the human
world has been reached; only then can they reincarnate. I’m referring to what’s meant by
“lonesome spirits and roaming ghosts.” In Buddhism they used to make a practice of chaodu,
or releasing souls from purgatory. Modern people don’t understand what chaodu is; only
people who have died as I described need to be released. Normally, as soon as people die they
have already reincarnated. What is there to release? What they used to mean by chaodu was
the emancipation of these lives.

In passing I will talk about an issue, a social issue. At present there are people in many countries
who bring up euthanasia. I’ll tell you that when some sick people cannot endure their suffering
and want to die, that is their own business. Whoever does it for them is killing, and is creating
the large karma that comes with killing; gods all see it this way. Moreover, they put the person
in a most painful circumstance, with the person going to a dimension where the suffering is
even worse. The person who requests euthanasia doesn’t understand it. When he has gone to
that place he will regret it, as it would have been better to live and to suffer a little. Why do
people suffer? While living in this world people create karma. Some people’s karma is great,
some people’s is small. Some people will be in pain before they die. With suffering they can
pay off much of the karma created in one lifetime, and in the next life they will lead a good
life, for when some people pay off the karma that they owe at the moment of death they won’t
have [that] karma anymore. Yet they don’t want to be in pain, they don’t want to pay it off.
Thus when they are born into their next lives they may come with sick bodies, or even be
handicapped or have a short life. People don’t understand this point and just believe in
“practical” things. I’ve said that people have been sealed off extremely tightly by the false
picture painted by today’s science. And that’s why people come up with things like “a peaceful
and pleasant death,” or euthanasia. It’s not peaceful and pleasant at all.

Question: Should persons who cultivate still work hard and get ahead at their jobs and studies
in ordinary society?

Master: They should. I just talked about this. Why is that? Because when I began to spread
the Law I had already taken this question into consideration, knowing that there will be very
many—quite a lot of people—who study [Falun Dafa]. In the future it will disseminate
throughout the whole world, for it is great—it is the Law of the universe being given to people
so that they may cultivate. With more people [studying it], it would bring about a major
problem for society: if everyone were to [not have jobs or schooling and] become monks and
nuns, then wouldn’t human society fall apart? So that [approach] wouldn’t work. Precisely

103
because I have you cultivate in ordinary society, cultivators can conform to society to the
maximum extent as they cultivate, and this can resolve the problem. At the same time, this
approach allows the person him or herself to truly obtain the Law.

You can do any normal work in everyday society. In any living arrangement and at any job, a
cultivator can be a good person. A cultivator must be a good person wherever he or she is. As
a cultivator, when you do badly in everyday society the blame is definitely on you, as you
didn’t go about things as a cultivator and hold yourself to high standards. If you didn’t do well
for the boss who hired you, or, if you are a student, if you didn’t complete your homework or
aren’t attentive in class, then can you say you are a good person? A good person, you know, he
is good in whatever setting it may be. If you are a student you should study well. If you are an
employee you should complete your work. Correctly position yourself in the relationships you
have with society and with others—all of you are capable of thinking through [what this means
for you]. If you can consistently do things better, then conflicts will be fewer and smaller,
though they will still come about.

You will be given some tests so as to have you improve. In cultivation, often when conflicts
come they are sudden, but if you want to cultivate they won’t come about by chance. That’s
because if you want to cultivate, I will re-arrange your path of cultivation and of life. They are
so that the cultivator may improve, and so when you encounter problems they will often arise
suddenly. They will seem random, and on the surface they will be no different from
interpersonal conflicts. It definitely won’t be that some godlike figure comes to cause you
trouble. Only when it appears as human beings causing trouble for you can it be helpful to your
improvement. Then how should these problems be dealt with? You should always maintain a
heart of compassion, and you should examine yourself when you encounter problems. The
other day I said something to you all: I said that if you can’t love your enemy then you can’t
become a Buddha. How could a god or a person who is cultivating see an everyday person as
his or her enemy? How could they have enemies? Of course, at present you can’t achieve this.
But you will achieve it gradually. In the end you will achieve it, because your enemies are
human beings among the crowds of ordinary people. How could humans become the enemies
of gods? How could they be worthy of being the enemies of gods?

Question: Teacher mentioned that human life, from birth until death, is arranged by gods. Then
what effect will abortion have on the life of an embryo?

Master: As a person who has begun to cultivate, you should first let go of all that you did in
the past. What was ignorantly done in the past was done. Don’t think about anything; just focus
on cultivation. Improving constantly in cultivation is the first priority. When you are a true
cultivator I can help you resolve anything, and I can resolve anything. But there is one point:
if you know something is wrong and still do it, that amounts to not meeting the requirements
for a cultivator, and that isn’t [the behavior] of a cultivator.

As for abortion, I can tell you that I have seen something: the spirits of many infants hover in
the air in the rooms of and in front of the entrances of many hospitals, and some lack all four
of their would-be limbs. These small spirits have nowhere to go. They are very pitiable. Some
of them may have had a familial relationship with their would-be mother in a certain past life.
Pay attention to this going forward. Because you cultivate, I can help you resolve anything.

Question: Teacher, why are the exercises taught by the assistants? Don’t you fear there will
be deviations?

104
Master: It’s like this: I require that assistants go by how things are said in Falun Gong when
they teach the exercises. When people do the exercises it’s not possible that everyone look like
they came out of the same mold, doing them exactly the same. Small differences don’t matter.
But do your best to do them in a standard way and according to the main points. That is because
the exercises in Falun Gong are different from those of other practices; when you stop doing
the exercises in other practices, it comes to a stop and you need to end the exercise in a set way.
You aren’t that way. Falun Gong is a practice in which the Law refines practitioners. You are
being refined by the gong twenty-four hours a day. Why can it reach that extent? It’s that the
mechanisms I have installed for you are automatic. Then why do you do the exercises? You
are strengthening the mechanisms that I have installed for you. Bear in mind: when you do the
exercises you are strengthening the mechanisms I have installed for you, and what truly refines
you are those mechanisms. The mechanisms are driving the gong to ceaselessly refine
practitioners twenty-four hours a day. The Great Law exercise practice is one in which the
mechanisms drive the refinement. So if the movements are a little bit off, it won’t have a
negative effect. But be sure to do them as accurately as possible. The movements should still
be done according to a standard.

Question: There are many underdeveloped areas where exercise videos are not available. The
movements are spread from one person to the next, and from that second person to a third, so
some of the movements at our practice site are different.

Master: More and more people will be doing the exercises, and students will visit one another,
so these issues will quickly be resolved. That is because for many people, obtaining the Law is
very difficult. I know about this. Also, everyone feels that the Law is great, and all want to
spread the Law to others and have quietly done a lot of work. I know about all of it. The merit
is immeasurable.

Question: I have a two-year-old daughter and a two-month-old son, and I almost brought them
today. How early can I introduce them to the study of the Law and the exercises, and how
should I do it?

Master: In mainland China, there are three- and four-year-old children practicing; there are
relatively fewer three-year-olds practicing, but there are extraordinarily many four-year-olds
practicing, and they are extremely common. And you shouldn’t think about him or her being a
child, and think that he can’t understand things. I’ll tell you that his inborn nature is probably
good, and he will understand things even better than adults. People all say that children are able
to accept things fairly quickly. Why is that? Because their inborn wi